Captive

Preparations [Sunday. Before dawn] Sam stood in the elevator’s corner, covering her chest with the free hand, more for warmth and comfort than to hide from him. She was cold, but still sweating, feeling like a bobblehead figure – head both heavy and floating loose; she had to lean it against the wall to prevent dizziness from overwhelming her. He turned sideways, weapon ready, watching Sam and the entrance. “Drink!” a sharp command set her straight. ...

Alex, like many twenty-somethings, didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life after university. Whilst many of her classmates signed their souls away to big corporate firms or jetted off to the Global South to Instagram their rediscovery, she had neither the want for the former nor the money for the latter. So, she watched as her friends moved on while she demurred over what to do. Rather than face the humiliating prospect of moving back in with her parents, she decided to stick it out in London. But that meant finding a job. Loath to find yet another gastronomy gig with shitty wages, she scoured the job sites until she came across an ad for a sales assistant at a boutique sex shop. She was surprised at the candour of the shop – most of the time these places described themselves as “fashion stores” or something more discreet. But that wasn’t all. This place stated proudly that it was a women’s only sex shop: strictly no men allowed. The more Alex read about this place, the more she was interested. The pay was good. She wouldn’t have to deal with sleazy college guys leering at her. And she would be empowering women to embrace their sexuality (which was what a Gender Studies graduate should do, shouldn’t they?). After little deliberation, she sent in an application, and the next week she was invited for an interview. ...

Amanda applied for her dream job at what she thought was the Playboy Club she had grown up dreaming about. She had no idea the original clubs closed years ago and the new owners had vastly different ideas of what their bunnies should look and act like. Amanda didn’t notice the odd padded leather décor of the club interior as she walked confidently in her high platform heels and tight corset. During the interview she was so excited thinking about the travel and seeing the world while meeting exciting people she didn’t pay a lot of attention to the questions, eager to be one of the beautiful bunnies she had seen. ...

Thomas tosses another log into the firepit and grins with a boozy delight as it sends a cloud of sparks flying high up in the chilly autumn air. Susan pulls her feet underneath her body and draws her hands up into her sleeves in a futile effort to keep them warm. “…Catherine was only 16-years-old when the villagers came for her,” Lucy continues her story. “But most shockingly, it was her brother, the new Earl of Osterley, who strode at the front of the howling mob. The torch in his fist would likely have sent sparks flying… not unlike our firepit just now, I suppose. Did the Earl believe the tales about his younger sister? Or was this a convenient way for him to increase his share of the family’s fortune?” ...

“This place is creepy, Mike.” Melissa said to her boyfriend Mike as they snuck through the fence of an abandoned amusement park. Pickle Park was a popular amusement park until two young couples died when a roller coaster car sped off the tracks killing all four. The four people killed 17 years ago had also attended the community college that the couples sneaking into the abandoned park were attending. Yeah, guys, this is a really spooky place” Deb said to her boyfriend Sean. ...

Ah, so here you are, my pathetic little slave boy. And may I ask what the FUCK you are doing playing without ME?! Struggle all you want you little bitch it looks like you’re too good at self bondage to get out without your release, and I’ve already taken your keys. I am so ANGRY; is my bondage not good enough for you? I can’t understand you, what does mmmmmf mmmmmf mean? If you won’t have a serious conversation about this then shut up, I’m talking. So here I find you. Hogtied in leather and steel on our basement dungeon floor. You thought I was away for the weekend, but I’ve come back two days early as my trip was cancelled at the last minute. You’re gagged, looks like an inflatable bulb gag, and you’re tightly hooded…yep I see the gag padlocked on under the hood, and you’ve locked the hood straps too. Wow those elbows look tightly strapped together, a very creative use of ratchet straps, very clever. And I see youve arched yourself up using the same method, ankles to the back of your chest harness, head pulled back towards your toes. My my, I’m getting soaked just looking at you. I’m mad at you, but you look hot, I’ll give you that. ...

1 “…I don’t understand sir, they just left me here without even saying goodbye?” “First off, could you do me a favor and not call me ‘sir’ when they’re not around?” “I didn’t want to be disrespectful to you; but yes obviously.” “Thank you, I don’t really feel like a sir at this particular moment, so Dennis is fine. So anyway, are you okay with all this? I built this contraption just to see if I could, but actually seeing you hooked up to it, and seeing again the way they treat you, I just need to hear you tell me that you’re good with all this.” ...

Seasonal work on a cruiser boat turned out to be quite a repetitive enterprise. After a few days of cruising tourists along the shore, I was bored out of my skull. Bikini girls brightened up my mood somewhat, but they didn’t visit the boat often enough, favouring luxury yachts, and the constant stream of “all-inclusive” people mashed up in the solid mass of bodies smelling of booze and cheap perfume. I had no options but this summer contract, there was no other job for me. My ship was laid up for a few months, some legal issues with the cargo or something. ...

Early Morning She was awake long before the alarm clock went off. How had he found her at the cabin? That thought kept going through her head. No one had known where she was going, no way could anyone have followed her up the mountain road without her noticing, yet there he had been the next morning. Automatically she stretched out her arms to relieve some of the tension in her shoulders. At least she could be certain it was no dream this time. That last session on the cabin floor, trussed up in a painful hogtie with her arms behind her back, had been no fantasy. ...

Morning After Sunday night found her still staring first at the mark on her leg, then to the telephone, to the front door, and back to the faint red streak. It could have been a dream, except for that one tiny abrasion. Had it all been real? How else could she explain the outline of the leather strap? It had been so tangible: the smell of the leather, the sound of his voice, even the aches in her muscles from being tightly bound. ...

Looking Out The moment she opened her eyes she knew something was very wrong. A single bulb above her provided the only illumination in the room. Beyond the pool of light centered on her the room faded into an all concealing darkness. Dazzled by the glare of the spotlight shining overhead she couldn’t even make out the walls. Her arms were bound behind her back. Something was wrapped around her hands and forearms, holding them tightly to her waist. From the touch of her fingers it felt like roughly finished leather. A quick jerk proved her wrists were secured by wide leather straps of the same material. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen CHAPTER 15 – NIGHTS AND DAYS (BRANDY’S STORY) I exhaled deeply as the dub-step song blaring from the ceiling speakers of my cell repeated. The song had been edited so that it played seamlessly on loop, but after days of listening to the same song, I’d managed to pinpoint the exact moment when the original song ended. Approximately 4 minutes and 19 seconds in, there was a distinguishable pop and change in tempo. From there, I was able to count that the song had played 34 times since the guard had last left me. This meant that I’d been restrained in my current position for roughly 2 hours and 27 minutes. Combined with the roughly 6 hours of other various bondage positions prior to that, this brought the time to nearly 0 eight-hundred hours. Give or take a few minutes. ...

Melody is a beautiful young lady, 28 years old, long blonde hair and 5 ft 9 inches tall. She has had very few boyfriends and sexual experiences, but lately she has been visited by a ghost. This ghost has not been violent or scary in any way, it has been a sensual ghost. Many times the erotic ghost would feel and stimulate Melody’s pussy and breasts. It often brings her to amazing orgasms. Melody has been enjoying these erotic encounters at home and these encounters have only happened at home. Until today. ...

Vanessa was never very good at school. She wasn’t interested in working hard either so after she had dropped school at 16, she had to find a solution in order to make money. She didn’t have any special talent that could make her money. What she had, however, was an envious body and face, one that she knew made heads turn. It was after searching on the internet that she eventually started her career as a pornstar when she turned 18. ...

13. Kidnapped Chloe was struggling against the two hooded men wearing cloth over their faces as Ben walked down the hall. They had entered the bedroom and surprised Chloe as she lay there, already bound helplessly. The men crept in as Chloe rested, nearly dozing off after her multiple orgasms. The two things that kept her awake was her need to drink and replenish her fluids and use the toilet before bedtime. Chloe tried to warn Ben but the larger man grabbed her and clamped his large hand over her mouth, preventing her from crying out around her gag. Unaware, Ben plodded down the hall and the other man hit him over the head with something as he entered the room and he went down in a heap. ...

Porridge, she decided. She’d looked out of the bedroom window, and the weather was decidedly blustery. Cold probably at this time of the year with that wind shaking the trees and bushes but fortunately not wet. Chilly indeed but wet, no. Grey but the forecast last night had not mentioned any rain. Porridge, she reaffirmed looking out of the kitchen window. Yes, definitely a porridge day, something traditional, warming and wholesome for the insides. None of that modern bran or yoghurt muck or worse ‘breakfast biscuits’. ...

Part 1 Bobbie approached the barn from out of the woods, the barn being about 200 yards from the trail that snaked through the forest between the two southern Vermont towns where this barn was located. She could see the lights were out in the house, the barn being about 50 yards from the house. It had been raining, the woods were damp, she stopped at the tree line and watched the house for more than a minute. No signs of life. ...

Continues from part one M/F, MF, anal, reluctant, sex, bond, cuffs, chain, corset, crotchrope, bed-tie, bodymod, reluctant, shackles, hood, insert, toys, captive, kidnap, revenge, transported, sen-dep, After Anna realised that she was alone and being transported somewhere, she bent down and attempted to remove the hood. She found the zip and began opening it. The zip kept stopping where her hair was trapped and so opening the hood took her a few minutes. ...

Continues from part two Part 3 I hung from my wrists in the darkness as my legs just couldn’t support me. My body felt completely drained and for the first time I shivered; not from fear or excitement but because I was actually cold. My body was soaked with sweat which had beaded and was now running down my body, it tickled a little bit as it ran down between my shoulder blades; made even more enjoyable by the fact that there was nothing I could do to stop it. My front was even wetter because of the drool from my tortured mouth. The bridle kept my jaw in a constant state of discomfort but what was worse was this unending stream of drool running down my chest, over my stomach and pussy, before finally dripping off and mixing with the puddle between my legs. ...

Continues from part two Part Three: The Barn After the events of last week were the two of them had left me naked, bound and gagged inside a trunk and then stored away in a public storage facility, they had been forced to leave me there overnight as they had missed the closing time of the facility unintentionally, but to me, it was what they had planned for me all along, and I had enjoyed my night secured inside the trunk, and even more when they finally retrieved yours truly the next day from the locker. Once they safely got the trunk back home, they opened to find me still tightly trussed up, and with my arousal in spite of everything still high, I insisted that they take me for their pleasure and keeping me their bound plaything, using me however they wanted, my special reward for them both leaving me as a trussed-up package overnight. It was only after they had sated their and my own desires, that they told me the whole story of what had occurred. ...

Ingrid wasn’t sure exactly what she was letting herself in for when she accepted the invitation to join her new friend’s ‘girls night in’. But getting in proved to be the easy part. It was getting herself out again that was to prove tricky, as her new playmates seemed to be slightly over-zealous in their desire to have her remain as one of their group. “So what shall we say? About seven o’clock round at my flat?” ...

Up until now the adrenaline and excitement of pursuing your fantasy have clouded your judgment. You’ve been so desperate to experience true helplessness that you didn’t stop to consider what it really meant. Only now, as you watch each of your petite limbs slowly drawn towards each corner of the bed and securely fastened does the reality of this begin to dawn on you. You’re now a helpless captive, at the total mercy of this young couple you just met only a few hours before. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Her eyes spin wildly behind the lens of the gas mask as fear gripped her soul. Her muscles burnt from al the fighting sprint she’d shown. Her lungs sucked in whatever air was within the walls of the bubble bottle. Tears had started to flow freely from her blood shot eye. Her moans and screams had been turned into whimpers and grunts. Her skin felt as if the latex was compressing inwards. Squeezing the life out of her. Sweat had started to pool around each straps. Making the suit push away from her body slightly. The smell coming from the suit was disgusting. A mix of sweat, piss and latex all folded into one. It was then the vibrator switched back on. Rebecca found herself being drawn towards it’s power and pleasure. She had nothing else to force her mind on. To her shame and horror. She started to have another orgasm. This one was few more humiliating and depraved. She felt like she had been kidnapped. Her mind was already in a submissive state. But this was pushing it fewer into subspace. She exploded downstairs as pussy juice poured everywhere. A second later the vibrator turned off. She was panting as her eyes opened back up. God that was unbelievable, Rebecca was shocked at how much she enjoy that. Maybe more shocked that she could. She felt a bit dirty after that. Events in the room took her mind off the orgasm straight away. ...

Rebecca was so looking forward to today. She had been talking to an online mistress for over 3 weeks now. They had met through this new adult porn site. Mainly forcing on kinks and fetishes. Rebecca finally had free time off work and had ordered a massive amount of latex clothing to be delivered to her mistress’s house. They would then have a full day session with the stuff Rebecca had ordered. ...

Brian enjoys his life he has a fantastic job and a stunning wife it’s almost perfect almost but not quite, his problem is his gorgeous wife she is so aggressive most of the time that he is actually scared of her, he actually adores her but every day is a problem and it’s starting to affect his work, and he has no solution he won’t divorce her, so he has run out of ideas as to what to do. ...

Authors note: The images for this story can be found on my deviantart page Chapter 1: Kidnapping experience Let’s start with a little bit of background. My name is Steve, I’m 21-year-old student living in a small city with my parents. Since my childhood, I always have enjoyed practicing tie-up games, during childhood games with my mother or later with self-bondage experiences as a teenager. I’ve been in few relationships, but not a single one of my girlfriends were up to practicing these kinds of games. ...

Olive Wade was a teacher, just turned forty who lived alone in an upper middle class suburb in the western suburbs. She was of average height, with a trim, but solid figure, a round, often smiling face and wore her dark hair in in a short page boy cut. She was generally regarded as a good primary teacher. She had been married in her late twenties but this had ended in divorce after three years. However, she still liked the company of men and had enjoyed a couple of discreet affairs. At present she was unattached. ...

Where are you? I don’t know who you are or what you look like, it’s your decision if I ever know. I’ve been waiting. All alone in this old nondescript farmhouse. There is no sound here, no busy streets or bustling sidewalks, no noisy highways or crowded commuter trains, no intrusion or interruption. Rather, only a light breeze that jostles the leaves of the sycamore trees that dot the acreage into a peaceful organic white-noise, and an occasional creak from the empty abandoned hay barn, long devoid of everything except weathered slats and a single cast iron block and tackle hanging low from the main beam. ...

Orlando Scot. Future CPA of Gold Coast Accounting. It had a nice ring to it. He looked out his motel room window at the Atlantic ocean. He started his first day on Monday. But this weekend he was going to enjoy the Miami night life. As he did the bar hopping scene taking in everything. It was on his forth bar. He found her. Red hair, curly, shoulder length. Blue dress. A nice tight little plunging neckline number. Matching shoes. As he got closer. He noticed a necklace with a fish fin on it and a blue gem at its center. A swimmer no doubt. It was time to employ the old Scot Irish charm. ...

“I’m sorry. I just don’t like you that way.” Matt had heard a variation of those words a few times in his life. As many as the times he tried to approach a girl. The girl looked at him awkwardly saddened as she said those words. They always did. He wasn’t that unattractive, just chubby. But he could never seem cool around girls and most nights ended up with him on the couch, watching anime and movies, or playing video-games. “All these stuck up sluts!” Matt thought to himself. He was fed up with women. Finally, they would pay for rejecting him. ...

She couldn’t stand it. Even if someone else was getting one, she had to leave the room. The sight of the needle, the disturbing, buzzing sound, not to mention the occasional blood. And of course the pain. God, it MUST hurt. Her father always reassured her that it wasn’t “that big a deal”, but she could never comprehend how people willingly did this. Her father’s tattoo shop had blossomed throughout the years into a profitable enterprise, with more than a few sub-joints opening in nearby cities. Jennifer Saw loved her dad, despite never getting the appeal of his practice, and she was grateful for the comfortable life his tattooing business had offered her. ...

Silent Street is one of the ancient thoroughfares in the town of Ipswich in Suffolk, England. No one knows for certain how the name came about, but one theory is that, during an outbreak of plague in 1665, the death toll amongst the residents of this street was particularly high, and thereafter the area fell ‘silent’. The story below, however, gives a more modern twist as to why the name might be apt! ...

story continued from part one Part 2 My mind wandered as I knelt in my bondage; I had played with self-bondage before but never to the point where I couldn’t release myself in moment’s notice and never with any chance of been discovered. But now I had leaped without thinking into situation that I realised was ridiculously dangerous. I didn’t know Elif at all and here I was butt naked in inescapable bondage awaiting punishment. How could I be so stupid? How could I let my curiosity override my basic common sense? ...

story continues from part one Part 2 It has been four years since I became Honey. I’m no longer fed drugged food, or so Katia tells me. She’s always chatting to me, but the conversation is one sided. Lorraine decided that although everyone could talk to me in English, I was not allowed to talk, so I have worn the restrictive bit twenty four seven. Katia can even clean my teeth without removing it. All the grooms started to speak to me in English instead of their native language, which I had discovered was Croatian. However, whenever I’m being trained, or taken out all commands are given in the Croatian tongue. I don’t understand a word, but by now, I can associate a given sound with a given action, such as ‘Walk, trot’ and so on. In addition, Katia continued to work her hypnotic magic on me, as I found out only a few weeks after my meeting with Lorraine. My bridle and bit were removed one afternoon and Katia asked me a question. However, I found that I was unable to utter a sound. Katia just smiled and said, ...

This is joint venture with my good friend Banfield we have been discussing writing together for some time, here is a tale shared by us both we hope you all derive some pleasure from our sexy collaboration. The year 3013 man had advanced to a greater and frightening degree. Anything was now a possibility. The earth and all its problems were now stable once more. Space travel had been accomplished and Man had left the earth’s sanctuary to travel to distant planets. ...

“Come on Six wake up,” Sarah lazily open her eyes. “Get up girl.” Sarah. A.K.A Six was never in the mood to wake up. But she struggled to sit up. In her sleep should could imagine being away from this place. This nightmare. She inhaled deeply to help clear out the cobwebs. Her bindings and harness had the same leather mixed with sweat smell that it had with every morning. ...

Anita was not sure what happened but she was sure she did not start her day in some hospital bed. Her mouth was dry and she was trying to rewind the events of the day. She was having a real shitty day. Hell it had been a shitty week. That much she remembered. She had been fired from her job a week ago. Land lord upped the rent. And Gary gave her the just want to be ‘friends’ speech. ...

My name is Linda Kennedy. I’m 22, blonde and with an attractive figure, even if I say so myself. I have no family, my parents having died the previous year in an accident. To help overcome my grief, I dived into my studies at university and had recently graduated with a degree in hospitality management. Oh yes, I discovered at an early age that I prefer my own sex to men. In fact, if it hadn’t been for someone walking their dog several years ago, I would have been raped. That experience has made me extremely nervous in any male company. ...

You finally have everything you always wanted. You’re not human anymore. You rub your new body up and down. It’s perfect, slender, and shiny, and it’s all yours. You’ve got a small access panel in your lower back. It contains your SRPI port, some status lights, and your power and reset buttons, all locked up with a key hidden in a place only your girlfriend Liz knows about. Even you can’t get in. You’re designed this way so a stranger can’t change your settings after they have been set and the panel has been locked back in place. ...

Chapter 1 - A Prisoner of Lust I heard another sensual moan emerge from my gagged lips, its tone full of lust and desperation. My naked body trembled in the frame that imprisoned me. My cheeks, red and burning with arousal, felt the falling of a new teardrop. Like every other squeezed out by my dry and bleary eyes, it was full of wanton frustration. Acting on pure instinct, I struggled briefly against my bonds, jerking my feet and pulling my arms against their restraints. But in my mind and heart I knew it was all useless. My limbs were no freer and my fingers no closer to touching myself. All it accomplished was to make me pant harder, and maybe release a bit of the frustration that I could no longer bear. ...

Part 1: A Ritual Cleansing “Ah, coming around, are you dear?” a honeyed voice cooed. I almost thought I knew the voice, but couldn’t quite place it. “Yes, I know it’s not very comfortable for you,” she continued sympathetically, “but that’s part of the scene isn’t it?” Scene? What was that supposed mean? I continued to feign unconscious while I tried to take stock of my situation. From the motion, the uncomfortable hump beneath me and the woman’s voice above, I was fairly certain I was on the backseat floorboard of a car. I thought it must be a very nice car, since the road noise was almost imperceptible and there was a fair amount of floor space. There was a thick ball of fabric in my mouth with the ends tied securely behind my head, and my hands seemed to be bound behind my back with a soft rope. I waited for the car to hit a bump and used the sudden lurch to disguise my attempt at pulling my hands free. The rope held firm and a sudden strain on my ankles told me I was in a hogtied position. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this story for my previous Mistress as a birthday present to her. The main event in the story is actually based on an online conversation I had with another Mistress who claimed to have done this to her slave. I have elaborated with some of the details but the main gist remains the same as she told me. I have no way of knowing if she was telling me the truth, but if she was I can only say that I envy and pity her slave in almost equal measures. As ever, feedback is gratefully received. ...

Shortly after finishing his 8 o’clock breakfast, Mr. Williams tugged on the straps securing him to the inside of the large black baby buggy as he contemplated a way to end his stay at Nanny’s Adult Baby Care. A stay that has been extended through his wife’s chicanery from an initially agreed upon three months to one now lasting nine. He peeked through the darkly tinted vinyl rain cover and wondered when his day-time Nanny would return for him. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this for a Mistress of mine to apologise for a transgression I had made and to demonstrate my devotion to her. Although I am no longer her slave we are still on good terms and I have her permission to publish this. Any feedback is gratefully received. Forever Means Forever Her hand stroked his well lubed and rock hard cock. It had taken a matter of seconds from her unlocking and removing his chastity belt for him to be as hard as he had ever been before. A year of being locked in a chastity belt with almost constant teasing tends to have that sort of effect on a guy. ...

Chapter 1 My head pounded and I felt cold. I opened my eyes, but everything was dark. At first, I thought that I was still asleep, but as I grew accustomed to the dark, I could see a faint background glow to the room I was in. Further exploration revealed that I was naked, locked in a frame all around my body. On all fours, with my hands and toes flat on the floor and my back in the air and my head held up and pointing forward. ...

story continued from part one_ #### Anna’s Punishment, Day 2 It had not been a good night. My head was pounding and I felt dehydrated even though I had drank all of the water that had been left on my table. The snacks I hadn’t really touched, even though I knew I probably should’ve eaten something. But they were dry snacks, so I knew they’d stay good even if I saved them for later. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Worm Scarlett struggled against the heavy duty bondage she had been placed in. She was giving it everything she had as she trying to get just one of the restraints to give way. The network of stocks and cuffs that kept her prisoner, had been built to last. Her mind had been so forced on breaking free, she had forgotten about the asphyxiation put upon her by the gas mask. She suddenly had no oxygen in her lungs or in the mask. Panic rolled through her as her hearth rate spiked and sweat start to pour out of her skin. Tears started to dip from her fear filled eyes and over the latex hood she was wearing. The latex bondage suit she was in started to feel even tighter than before. The arm-bender was starting to kill her shoulders and elbows as finally a small amount of air entered the gas mask. Her latex enclosed fingers had started to scratch the inside of the rubber mittens. As she tried to claw her hands free. ...

Rachel slowly walked round her newly built concrete playroom. The workmen she had used had no idea what she was planning to do with the just added basement. They thought it was going to be used as a utilities room as she wanted plugs and no decor. They couldn’t have been more wrong as the sound of her high heels echo through the decent size room. The cold and unfeeling concrete covering every part of the room in a soft grey colour. Two massive overhead lights kept the room well illuminated. Rachel had also added a large security door made from harden stainless steel. The heavy duty door needed two pin numbers in order to enter or exit the room. The person who installed the door once again thought the room was being use for something the right side of the law. They believed it was a panic room. Rachel was great at getting people to do whatever she wanted and then think nothing was wrong or odd about it. ...

Story from the 2018 Halloween Special The dawn of the last day of October broke pale and weak. It tore ineffectually at the thick fog filling the vale. Hidden in the gray mist a faded mansion huddled, forgotten and alone. ****************************** Haley screamed in rage and wrenched the steering wheel hard over, the tires squealing as they clawed at the pavement. She fought to keep the car on the road, and, as she came out of the turn, the tires suddenly gained traction, and the vehicle shot forward. Haley smiled grimly as something did as she told it to. The angry blond pounded her fist against the steering wheel. “How dare they! HOW?” She had worked so hard, planned and schemed, and they did nothing. She had slept with all their boyfriends and planted rumors, done so much to bring them down. And those bitches came through smelling like roses. Those damn Tri-Delts, she had done so much to get them kicked off of campus. And what did the university do? Did they suspend the bitches? No! Did they bar them from school activities? No! Did they… Haley’s angry rant was cut short as the next turn caught her off-guard. This time the rear end of the roadster convertible slid off the pavement and dragged the rest of the car after it. The car spun round and round, the greenery slapping noisily on the fenders in protest of the car’s the violent passage. Then everything went dark. Haley slowly opened her eyes wondering why her head hurt. She tried to shake her head to clear it, the sudden pain telling her that was a bad idea. She waited a few moments for the pain to subside before slowly looking around. She was still sitting in her car, but there were dirt walls all around her. Finally, it sank in that she was in some kind of pit. Looking up, she could barely see the sky for all the stupid plant shit. Taking stock, she first tried to call the service built into her car to tell them to send a cab to whatever godforsaken spot she was at. It took her a minute of yelling at the car’s dash before she realized that the stupid thing was as dead as the car itself. Swearing about useless junk that cost a fortune, Haley started looking for her purse and the cell phone in it. Tossing aside the piles of leaves filling her car, she discovered that her purse was missing. In frustration she leaned forward and gingerly laid her head on the steering wheel. After several minutes of rest, she felt like doing something more active. Releasing her seat-belt, the disheveled blond stood up and looked closely at the dirt walls. Upon close study, she realized that what she first thought was a pit was actually a deep gully. The sides were steep, and the rear as well, but to the front the slope was shallower. She should be able to climb out that way. It took her far longer than she expected, but Haley finally managed to climb out. Looking around, she could see where her car had slid off the embankment above her and landed in the deepest part of the gully. She quickly realized that she was not going to be able to climb back to the road that way. Turning, so that her back was to the embankment, she looked for another route. In the late afternoon light she couldn’t see much besides bushes and trees. After a few minutes study she shrugged and moved off to her left. She vaguely remembered something about rivers running downhill and leading to towns. The ground sloped down in that direction. She was getting tired when she noticed the light fog lying low among the vegetation she was walking through. As she continued, the fog became thicker, and the daylight dimmed. The light was fading when Haley finally found the mansion. She could barely glimpse the outline of the roof through the fog. As she got closer, she found the vine-covered fence that marked the boundary of the property. She called out for help, demanding that someone let her in. The fog seemed to throw her voice back at her or steal it away to silence. She couldn’t tell if the fog was preventing her from being heard or if no one was close enough. She started wandering along the fence-line trying to find a way in. She almost missed the gate. It was heavily entrapped by vines, but opened when she tried it. The gate was small, just large enough for a person to get through, and the vines made the way narrower. With an effort, she was able to push her way through. Once inside, Haley took in the surprisingly well-manicured grounds, at least what she could see through the fog. The gate let in on the side of the building, to the rear of which was what looked like a hedge maze on the far side of a wide patio. Since these areas appeared empty, Haley decided she would make her entrance through the front. After all, there was bound to be some kind of receptionist at a place… like this, though she couldn’t be sure what “this” place was. She made her way to the front door… or doors. They were wide and tall, built for intimidating anyone seeking entrance. The part of Haley that demanded to be the center of attention welcomed such doors. Coming in through such a portal was perfect for a grand entrance. Haley’s dream of parading in grandly to be acknowledged as a damsel in distress completely evaporated as the doors refused to budge. This was the final indignity. The distressed blond started screaming as she yanked and kicked at the offending barriers. Her tirade moved them not at all. Finally falling against the right-hand door, tears streaming down her face, she begged to be let in. In despair she gave the door a single last try, and it opened easily. Haley stared dumbly at the slightly open door before coming to herself and quickly slipping inside. She looked about a large foyer that resembled the receiving lobby of a moderate if old-fashioned hotel. There were several couches and a number of plump chairs around low-slung tables. To the back was a large desk where a greeter or receptionist could see the entire room. Even farther back were several open hallways. On the far wall there was a tall mirror, angled so that it could be seen but not reflect the room. Haley never having met a mirror that wasn’t her friend, immediately made for this one. As she stepped before it, she gasped in horror at the almost unrecognizable figure that appeared. She looked hideous! Her hair was a complete shambles, windblown with leaves and twigs and tangles. And her face…. Dirt-covered and smeared with sap from the plants she had slaughtered when her car slid off the road. Her yellow silk blouse was stained and wrinkled beyond repair, her skirt ripped and dirty. This was going to take a major effort to put to rights. There was something off to her right, to which Haley responded, “Yes, a shower would be good….” When she realized that she was speaking to a wisp of mist that was eddying at the hall opening to her right, she drifted off into silence. She could have sworn that someone had said that there were showers down the hall, but there was no one around but her. The oddity of the fog making its way into the building never occurred to her. She gave herself a shake and immediately regretted it. Her head had not forgiven her the precipitous exit from the road her car had taken. Putting a hand to the wall, Haley used it to support herself as she made her way down the hallway, not quite realizing that she was following the wisp that she knew could not have spoken to her. (The self-centered woman failed to notice that a different shred of mist had swirled around the dirt and debris she had tracked in. As the wisp coiled and twisted across the floor, the room was restored in its wake to a pristine appearance. Continuing as before, it swirled over the pile, which disappeared just as completely as all the other debris.) Haley was lost in thought as to what she would do tonight to make up for the terrible day she was having. She planned on finding a good party and teasing all the jocks, making them want her before blowing them off and picking up some nerd to leave with. She chuckled with anticipation over screwing the poor nerd then raking him over with snide comments about how lousy he was. All the while she was planning, the wisp was leading her down the hall past several staircases to the floors above. Presently they arrived at a changing room with benches. At the far end was an opening that led into the showers. Haley saw a large pile of towels and looked forward to wrapping herself in a large fluffy one after a long, hot shower. She quickly peeled herself out of her grimy clothes and stepped into the showers. The wisp that had been following her down the hall entered the locker room and cleaned up the pile of dirty cloth as completely as it had everything else. The showers were in a most odd configuration, the doorway being in the short wall, which was barely wider than the door. The side walls angled outward, and the wide far wall was entirely glass, a large window running the full width of the room, floor to ceiling. The showers reminded Haley of a sort of reversed auditorium, as if anyone in the showers were showcased for those in the observation room beyond the window. As Haley stood in the doorway, she could feel that she was being watched, and she turned to hide her front against the side of the doorway. The icy cold tile pressing against her large, full breasts was a shock. With a squeal, she jumped away and accidentally bumped against the other side of the doorway. Her backside found the tiles there no warmer, which brought another squeal and caused her to stumble into the room. She attempted to recover her dignity as she covered herself with her hands. She glared about, looking for whomever was there. She could feel eyes watching her, but, look as hard as she might, there was nothing more than some wisps on the far side of the glass wall. Forcing herself to forget the odd feeling that it was the wisps that were watching her, Haley turned to the nearest shower head. She turned the taps on each of them in turn, but the only one that released water was the one closest to the glass wall. Giving the flow a few moments for the water to get warm, she took the time to look for some soap. There were several bars of a nasty disinfectant-smelling stuff, but it was the only soap to be found. She kept looking about, not being able to shake the feeling that she was being watched. But the only possible observers were those wisps in the viewing room. Focusing on getting clean as the most important thing, she stepped into the spray. The hot water hitting her skin was a sensual release, her aches and pains melting away. She hated the smell of the soap, but needed it as the green stains refused to wash away with just the water. As she washed, she again felt that she was being watched. Covering herself, she glared about, looking for whomever was intruding upon her privacy. The only things she saw moving were those odd wisps, of which there were an increasing number in the room overlooking the showers. Thinking that, if she indulged the fantasy, she might drive away this ridiculous feeling of being watched, Haley started playing to the crowd of wisps. She stretched out first one leg and then the other, languidly running her hands up and down them. From there, she continued doing all the things she knew guys would use for their fantasies of her. As she was shaking her breasts at the window, she flinched as if her unseen audience had erupted in cheers and rude comments. The humiliation of being leered at this way crushed her usual sense of being in control. She now felt like a helpless object, something she had never felt before. Always her rich and powerful family made everyone afraid to upset her, let alone outright offend her. The wisp, having finished with the girl’s clothes, came into the shower room and, with a lunge, wrapped itself about Haley’s ankles. This anchored her feet in position at the exact moment the water turned icy. Haley squealed wanting to jump clear, but her feet were immobile, and she couldn’t get out of the freezing stream. After several seconds of flailing she managed to turn off the water. The wisp drifted off to one side, releasing her feet. Teeth chattering, Haley quickly made her way back to the towels. When she got to where she thought she had seen some large, fluffy towels, instead she found several stacks of small, worn hand towels. Taking several at a time, she used them to wipe herself dry. Not having anything large enough made dealing with her hair difficult, but she managed to get herself dry enough. Not looking forward to putting on her filthy clothing, the naked girl turned to where she had dropped them. She stared at the spot for several seconds before it finally hit her; the clothes not being where she knew she had put them could only mean that someone WAS here. Haley’s head snapped up, and, for the first time since she climbed out of her wrecked car, she actually looked at the world around her and saw what she was looking at. The mansion was OLD… like old when her grandparents were born. The place was worn and faded, with a creepy vibe so that if she had been driving down a street and saw it… she would have turned around and never driven on that street again. She realized that she was standing in a windowless room, and no lights were on, but there was still light to see by. Not a lot, but a source-less presence that let her see while leaving lots of shadowed corners. And the Silence! In a place where the only real sound was her panting, her mind was filled with screams and moans and insane giggling and other sounds she didn’t want to identify. Haley opened her mouth to scream, but nothing came out. The feeling of being leered at returned stronger than ever. For a time, she blacked out. When she became aware of things again she was huddled, whimpering, in a corner of the changing room. Her fears warred within her. Part of her was afraid to move, but the other part wanted to run as fast as she could. This second part might have won straight off had she been clothed, but the thought of running through this place naked kept her pinned. Eventually the thought of hearing all those sounds that weren’t sounds, finally drove her to move. Creeping along, she slowly made her way to the hall. Just before reaching it, she found a plain white dress, but nothing more, no underwear or shoes. Slipping it on over her head she could feel the cheap cloth scraping across her sensitized skin. She had never worn anything like it. Her chill-stiffened nipples were constantly being scratched and teased. No matter how she tugged and pulled, the cloth kept her aware of her flesh, kept her on edge. With a shake, she pulled her mind back to the now, to escaping from this horrid place before those voices took up permanent residence. So she crept down the hall, trying to remember how she got to the showers from the lobby. Each corridor seemed endless, with countless crossing corridors each as limitless as the others. Haley was becoming frantic. There was no way this place was large enough to hold all these hallways. Stairs. She remembered passing some stairs. She started moving faster and faster, running around corners and bolting down side corridors. As she turned a corner she stopped dead in her tracks. Before her was a crazy woman, wide-eyed, with fly-away straw hair. It was only as she turned to run away from the creature that she realized that it was her own reflection. As always, her reflection mesmerized her. But, this time, instead of being thrilled by the immaculately groomed image, she was horrified at her transformation. She slowly reached out less afraid of meeting another person’s hand and more afraid of…. “What have we here?” A harsh voice came from behind her, and she spun about to face the speaker. It was a hatchet-faced older woman, her hair pulled back so tightly that it left her face looking stretched. A quick glance over Haley’s shoulder showed her own reflection, but not the woman standing directly before her. Looking closely, she could see that the woman was pale, washed out. Haley looked down at what should have been the woman’s feet, but there was nothing to see. The woman had on a very old-fashioned nurse’s uniform, one that should have gone all the way to the floor. Instead, the skirt just faded into a large wisp. The nurse shook her head and gave Haley the same look a housewife would give a nasty bug found crawling across her kitchen floor. “What are you doing out of your room? It’s late, and you girls are supposed to be secured after dinner.” Haley felt lost, unable to snap back with her usual arrogance. “What do you mean? I was….” “No excuses!” the nurse thundered. “You are out of your room with no excuse and no escort!” The incensed woman almost vibrated with intensity. Haley would have fled, but her arms were grabbed. To either side was a vaguely man-shaped wisp. Both were burly, but, while solid enough to hold her, neither was quite opaque. Their grip was like cold wrapped around her arm, a vague impression that was still solid enough to actually lift her up on her toes. Despite their chill touch, she felt flushed. An anticipatory gleam entered the woman’s eye. “Your disregard for the rules has earned you a punishment. You two bring her this way.” The woman’s tone was peremptory. She turned to lead the way down the hall. The two figures flanking Haley ensured that she kept close behind. “What do you mean… punishment? I’m a victim. I need help! Please help me.” The laugh that came from the weird woman chilled Haley to the core. “My dear, we ARE helping you. Harlots like you are self-destructive and need a firm hand.” The grips on her arms shifted, and Haley could almost feel individual hands holding her. But, oddly, even as her flesh chilled, she could feel herself becoming excited. Whereas she had been panting in panic, now she was panting in arousal. The group traveled down the hall that Haley had just come along, but this time there was a door. It hadn’t been there before. Inside the room was some kind of bench resembling a saw-horse – a narrow, padded top, perhaps two feet long, with four splayed legs. The nurse stood to one side and gestured. The two male figures half-dragged, half-carried Haley over to the bench. Her feet were bound to the back legs of the bench, and she was then pulled forward, bent at the hip, until her face was pressing against the bench. Her hands were pulled down and secured to the front legs. “Wha… what are you doing?” Haley’s voice came out barely louder than a whisper. She began to frantically tug and squirm against her bonds. “Sweeting, we are doing what we can to help you.” The nurse bent and jammed a wooden rod between Haley’s teeth and fastened it firmly. Then the nurse took a moment to pull Haley’s skirt up to expose her flexed ass cheeks. “Now, you be a good girl and wait for me right here. I have to consult with the Director.” With a firm pat, she was gone. “Hgr, gdthmdt! Sthdg hhdk…,” Haley tried to call out, giving up when she realized it was impossible for anyone to understand a single word. Once again, she struggled against the bindings holding her to the padded bench. As she struggled, her pussy ground against the end of the bench. Without conscious thought, she pushed and rubbed, getting herself more and more excited. As Haley’s excitement rose, the two male wisps stood close by. She was shocked that she could hear them conversing. “Juicy, isn’t she?” a whisper came from her left. “Ja! Zis von ist special.” A Germanic-sounding reply drifted from her right. As it spoke, an icy sensation tracked up the inside of her thighs. Such a chill touch should have been painful, or, at the least derailed her building passion. Instead she responded as if a flesh-and-blood man were drawing his hand slowly up her leg, getting closer and closer to her steaming pussy. Earlier their grip on her arms was a vague sensation, such that she couldn’t feel anything more specific than pressure. Now she was able to feel individual fingers as they traced specific paths along her flesh. Haley shuddered and moaned in response. Hearing the two laugh at her was possibly the most embarrassing thing that ever happened to her. Despite the shame – or maybe because of it – she became even more aroused than before. For the next several minutes, the two stroked and teased her, driving her insane with desire. With what little movement she had, she flexed her ass, trying to press her burning flesh into their chill grip. Then the nurse’s voice interrupted. “Ahem! It is time for the girl’s punishment. Wait outside. I’ll summon you when we meet with the Director.” Haley heard the two men leave the room, and the door close behind them. The woman stroked Haley’s exposed ass as if checking for damage. “You are the center of a whirlwind, sweeting. I will have to keep you very much under my eye.” Haley was startled to realize that she could hear the woman’s steps as she crossed the room. Struggle as she might, though, she could not see what the nurse was doing behind her. An ominous swishing sound raised Haley’s apprehension. “The Director has determined your punishment. Shall we begin?” Haley grunted and shook her head to deny her consent. The only warning she had was another swish as whatever it was flew towards her. The strike was freezing cold, but, instead of pain, she was thrust into a memory. Last night she had been at a party, and, while there, she had teased her way through all the guys. She made sure that no one suspected that she was there for Mark, the boyfriend of that bitch Katie, the President of the Tri-Delta sorority. Haley was there to seduce him and nail shut the trap she had been working on for weeks. But this time, as she tried to seduce the boys at the party, SHE was the one rejected. With each rejection she became more frantic, looking for someone to find her acceptable. Her final chance was Mark. She managed to get him to a bedroom. But, despite her best efforts, she just couldn’t please him. Laughing at her, he threw her naked out of the bedroom and her clothes out the window. As she fled the party, everyone there laughed at her, the humiliation was terrible. The orgasm she had was staggering in its intensity. Haley had no time to recover as she heard the swish of the next blow. Again, a memory of her taking a man and using him flashed past, but in a different way that left her ashamed, abused, and humiliated. With each blow she had another orgasm. Haley had lost count by the time she finally passed out. She was awakened by a very unpleasant smell as the nurse waved something under her nose. “You will not keep the Director waiting. You would not like what happens if you disappoint him.” The woman went to the door and snapped her fingers. The two orderlies returned to the room and released Haley from the bench. The exhausted girl was unable to stand on her own, but the two men easily lifted her and carried her along between them. Haley was taken down a short hall and up two flights of stairs. She was not sure how, but she knew the hall they were in led to the rear of the building, that the office to which they were heading would overlook the gardens and any activity there. The nurse knocked in a perfunctory manner, then entered. With Haley between them, the orderlies followed. The office was wide and would have been well-lit if there were daylight, but the only thing outside the windows was the thick gray mist. In the office, there was a couch to one side, which Haley had a good view of as the orderlies went in one behind the other and their movements turned her so she went through the door sideways. As they lined up properly behind the nurse again, Haley could see a heavyset man behind a large desk that looked proper for such a large office. The nurse gave a curtsey to the man. “Director, here she is. Her response to the treatment was excellent. But I must point out….” The man waved her to silence. “Yes, Mrs. Jones, I am aware of your dedication to our guests. Now, James, Hans, please present the young woman. I wish to examine her response to the treatment.” He indicated the space right in front of his desk. Mrs. Jones moved to one side, making space for Haley. The two orderlies set Haley in the spot indicated and backed away. Something about the Director, and the way he looked at her, terrified her. The terror gave her strength to stand, but her legs trembled with the effort. The man stood up and came around the desk. For some reason Haley couldn’t remember, it did not seem odd that he had no feet. Her exhausted mind couldn’t seem to hold a thought. But, as he glided around her she could feel the chill that came off of everyone in this place. And, as before, she could feel her body stirring. Her breathing deepened. Stopping, he leaned back against his desk and took a moment to look down and smile at his feet. As he looked back up, his eyes settled on the front of her dress. “Mrs. Jones, is that what I think it is?” He gestured toward Haley’s fluid-darkened crotch. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see that Mrs. Jones nodded in reply. “Yes sir. As I said, the girl responded surprisingly well. She juiced herself multiple times. I’d say a right perfect harlot she is. She’ll be needing lots of discipline.” “Mrs. Jones, I know you take your duties as head matron very seriously, but you will have plenty of time for that later.” Mrs. Jones nodded as a smile came over her face. Haley really didn’t want to know what the woman was thinking. “But first things first, as they say,” the Director pulled a watch out of a pocket in his vest and, after checking the time, did a count-down on his fingers. As he pulled in the last finger, there was a shudder and the room… rippled. The Director smiled, and Haley liked that smile even less than the one Mrs. Jones had. “My dear young woman, I feel it proper that you know about where you find yourself. This Institute was a place where wayward young women were brought, where they were given purpose. Here they were accepted and given a home.” He leaned in so his face was just inches from her own. This close she could see that his skin was pale and unnaturally smooth. “This is now your home.” He reached out and pushed her chin up. As his fingers touched her flesh it was if molten ice were poured down her skin. The icy flow traveled to her nipples, and they became dagger-hard. The flow continued on down to her pussy, and, when it arrived there, her muscles spasmed in lust. As close as the Director was, Haley could clearly see how his face changed. His skin took on normal tones, and she could see pores appear. “Ah yes, you are a special girl. All kinds of delicious sexual energies in you.” He took a deep sniff of her neck. With his fingers never breaking contact, his hand stroked down her neck. His touch kept her body vibrating on the edges of orgasm. “Oh, yes, this is now your home. We will feed off you. We will feed, and, in return, we will keep you young and vital for all eternity.” He laughed. ****************************** The dawn of the first day of November broke chill and bleak. A thick fog filled the vale. Hidden in the gray mist a faded mansion huddled, forgotten… but no longer alone. Edited by C. Lakewood

Part One It was a long hot Indian summer night. So, Betty, decided to go for a long drive, to cool down But with all heat waves comes, torrential rains and down pours. It got so bad Betty, couldn’t see ten feet out her windshield. For fear of running off the road she decided to look for a way stop but could not find one. Finally she pulled her car into the next driveway she could find. The rain was so intense, that it stalled her car out. Now all alone, rain pouring down, car stalled, lighting all around she was starting to worry about her safety. Then suddenly as it started the rain ease a bit. ...

The dawn of the last day of October broke pale and weak. It tore ineffectually at the thick fog filling the vale. Hidden in the gray mist a faded mansion huddled, forgotten and alone. ****************************** Haley screamed in rage and wrenched the steering wheel hard over, the tires squealing as they clawed at the pavement. She fought to keep the car on the road, and, as she came out of the turn, the tires suddenly gained traction, and the vehicle shot forward. Haley smiled grimly as something did as she told it to. The angry blond pounded her fist against the steering wheel. “How dare they! HOW?” She had worked so hard, planned and schemed, and they did nothing. She had slept with all their boyfriends and planted rumors, done so much to bring them down. And those bitches came through smelling like roses. Those damn Tri-Delts, she had done so much to get them kicked off of campus. And what did the university do? Did they suspend the bitches? No! Did they bar them from school activities? No! Did they… Haley’s angry rant was cut short as the next turn caught her off-guard. This time the rear end of the roadster convertible slid off the pavement and dragged the rest of the car after it. The car spun round and round, the greenery slapping noisily on the fenders in protest of the car’s the violent passage. Then everything went dark. Haley slowly opened her eyes wondering why her head hurt. She tried to shake her head to clear it, the sudden pain telling her that was a bad idea. She waited a few moments for the pain to subside before slowly looking around. She was still sitting in her car, but there were dirt walls all around her. Finally, it sank in that she was in some kind of pit. Looking up, she could barely see the sky for all the stupid plant shit. Taking stock, she first tried to call the service built into her car to tell them to send a cab to whatever godforsaken spot she was at. It took her a minute of yelling at the car’s dash before she realized that the stupid thing was as dead as the car itself. Swearing about useless junk that cost a fortune, Haley started looking for her purse and the cell phone in it. Tossing aside the piles of leaves filling her car, she discovered that her purse was missing. In frustration she leaned forward and gingerly laid her head on the steering wheel. After several minutes of rest, she felt like doing something more active. Releasing her seat-belt, the disheveled blond stood up and looked closely at the dirt walls. Upon close study, she realized that what she first thought was a pit was actually a deep gully. The sides were steep, and the rear as well, but to the front the slope was shallower. She should be able to climb out that way. It took her far longer than she expected, but Haley finally managed to climb out. Looking around, she could see where her car had slid off the embankment above her and landed in the deepest part of the gully. She quickly realized that she was not going to be able to climb back to the road that way. Turning, so that her back was to the embankment, she looked for another route. In the late afternoon light she couldn’t see much besides bushes and trees. After a few minutes study she shrugged and moved off to her left. She vaguely remembered something about rivers running downhill and leading to towns. The ground sloped down in that direction. She was getting tired when she noticed the light fog lying low among the vegetation she was walking through. As she continued, the fog became thicker, and the daylight dimmed. The light was fading when Haley finally found the mansion. She could barely glimpse the outline of the roof through the fog. As she got closer, she found the vine-covered fence that marked the boundary of the property. She called out for help, demanding that someone let her in. The fog seemed to throw her voice back at her or steal it away to silence. She couldn’t tell if the fog was preventing her from being heard or if no one was close enough. She started wandering along the fence-line trying to find a way in. She almost missed the gate. It was heavily entrapped by vines, but opened when she tried it. The gate was small, just large enough for a person to get through, and the vines made the way narrower. With an effort, she was able to push her way through. Once inside, Haley took in the surprisingly well-manicured grounds, at least what she could see through the fog. The gate let in on the side of the building, to the rear of which was what looked like a hedge maze on the far side of a wide patio. Since these areas appeared empty, Haley decided she would make her entrance through the front. After all, there was bound to be some kind of receptionist at a place… like this, though she couldn’t be sure what “this” place was. She made her way to the front door… or doors. They were wide and tall, built for intimidating anyone seeking entrance. The part of Haley that demanded to be the center of attention welcomed such doors. Coming in through such a portal was perfect for a grand entrance. Haley’s dream of parading in grandly to be acknowledged as a damsel in distress completely evaporated as the doors refused to budge. This was the final indignity. The distressed blond started screaming as she yanked and kicked at the offending barriers. Her tirade moved them not at all. Finally falling against the right-hand door, tears streaming down her face, she begged to be let in. In despair she gave the door a single last try, and it opened easily. Haley stared dumbly at the slightly open door before coming to herself and quickly slipping inside. She looked about a large foyer that resembled the receiving lobby of a moderate if old-fashioned hotel. There were several couches and a number of plump chairs around low-slung tables. To the back was a large desk where a greeter or receptionist could see the entire room. Even farther back were several open hallways. On the far wall there was a tall mirror, angled so that it could be seen but not reflect the room. Haley never having met a mirror that wasn’t her friend, immediately made for this one. As she stepped before it, she gasped in horror at the almost unrecognizable figure that appeared. She looked hideous! Her hair was a complete shambles, windblown with leaves and twigs and tangles. And her face…. Dirt-covered and smeared with sap from the plants she had slaughtered when her car slid off the road. Her yellow silk blouse was stained and wrinkled beyond repair, her skirt ripped and dirty. This was going to take a major effort to put to rights. There was something off to her right, to which Haley responded, “Yes, a shower would be good….” When she realized that she was speaking to a wisp of mist that was eddying at the hall opening to her right, she drifted off into silence. She could have sworn that someone had said that there were showers down the hall, but there was no one around but her. The oddity of the fog making its way into the building never occurred to her. She gave herself a shake and immediately regretted it. Her head had not forgiven her the precipitous exit from the road her car had taken. Putting a hand to the wall, Haley used it to support herself as she made her way down the hallway, not quite realizing that she was following the wisp that she knew could not have spoken to her. (The self-centered woman failed to notice that a different shred of mist had swirled around the dirt and debris she had tracked in. As the wisp coiled and twisted across the floor, the room was restored in its wake to a pristine appearance. Continuing as before, it swirled over the pile, which disappeared just as completely as all the other debris.) Haley was lost in thought as to what she would do tonight to make up for the terrible day she was having. She planned on finding a good party and teasing all the jocks, making them want her before blowing them off and picking up some nerd to leave with. She chuckled with anticipation over screwing the poor nerd then raking him over with snide comments about how lousy he was. All the while she was planning, the wisp was leading her down the hall past several staircases to the floors above. Presently they arrived at a changing room with benches. At the far end was an opening that led into the showers. Haley saw a large pile of towels and looked forward to wrapping herself in a large fluffy one after a long, hot shower. She quickly peeled herself out of her grimy clothes and stepped into the showers. The wisp that had been following her down the hall entered the locker room and cleaned up the pile of dirty cloth as completely as it had everything else. The showers were in a most odd configuration, the doorway being in the short wall, which was barely wider than the door. The side walls angled outward, and the wide far wall was entirely glass, a large window running the full width of the room, floor to ceiling. The showers reminded Haley of a sort of reversed auditorium, as if anyone in the showers were showcased for those in the observation room beyond the window. As Haley stood in the doorway, she could feel that she was being watched, and she turned to hide her front against the side of the doorway. The icy cold tile pressing against her large, full breasts was a shock. With a squeal, she jumped away and accidentally bumped against the other side of the doorway. Her backside found the tiles there no warmer, which brought another squeal and caused her to stumble into the room. She attempted to recover her dignity as she covered herself with her hands. She glared about, looking for whomever was there. She could feel eyes watching her, but, look as hard as she might, there was nothing more than some wisps on the far side of the glass wall. Forcing herself to forget the odd feeling that it was the wisps that were watching her, Haley turned to the nearest shower head. She turned the taps on each of them in turn, but the only one that released water was the one closest to the glass wall. Giving the flow a few moments for the water to get warm, she took the time to look for some soap. There were several bars of a nasty disinfectant-smelling stuff, but it was the only soap to be found. She kept looking about, not being able to shake the feeling that she was being watched. But the only possible observers were those wisps in the viewing room. Focusing on getting clean as the most important thing, she stepped into the spray. The hot water hitting her skin was a sensual release, her aches and pains melting away. She hated the smell of the soap, but needed it as the green stains refused to wash away with just the water. As she washed, she again felt that she was being watched. Covering herself, she glared about, looking for whomever was intruding upon her privacy. The only things she saw moving were those odd wisps, of which there were an increasing number in the room overlooking the showers. Thinking that, if she indulged the fantasy, she might drive away this ridiculous feeling of being watched, Haley started playing to the crowd of wisps. She stretched out first one leg and then the other, languidly running her hands up and down them. From there, she continued doing all the things she knew guys would use for their fantasies of her. As she was shaking her breasts at the window, she flinched as if her unseen audience had erupted in cheers and rude comments. The humiliation of being leered at this way crushed her usual sense of being in control. She now felt like a helpless object, something she had never felt before. Always her rich and powerful family made everyone afraid to upset her, let alone outright offend her. The wisp, having finished with the girl’s clothes, came into the shower room and, with a lunge, wrapped itself about Haley’s ankles. This anchored her feet in position at the exact moment the water turned icy. Haley squealed wanting to jump clear, but her feet were immobile, and she couldn’t get out of the freezing stream. After several seconds of flailing she managed to turn off the water. The wisp drifted off to one side, releasing her feet. Teeth chattering, Haley quickly made her way back to the towels. When she got to where she thought she had seen some large, fluffy towels, instead she found several stacks of small, worn hand towels. Taking several at a time, she used them to wipe herself dry. Not having anything large enough made dealing with her hair difficult, but she managed to get herself dry enough. Not looking forward to putting on her filthy clothing, the naked girl turned to where she had dropped them. She stared at the spot for several seconds before it finally hit her; the clothes not being where she knew she had put them could only mean that someone WAS here. Haley’s head snapped up, and, for the first time since she climbed out of her wrecked car, she actually looked at the world around her and saw what she was looking at. The mansion was OLD… like old when her grandparents were born. The place was worn and faded, with a creepy vibe so that if she had been driving down a street and saw it… she would have turned around and never driven on that street again. She realized that she was standing in a windowless room, and no lights were on, but there was still light to see by. Not a lot, but a source-less presence that let her see while leaving lots of shadowed corners. And the Silence! In a place where the only real sound was her panting, her mind was filled with screams and moans and insane giggling and other sounds she didn’t want to identify. Haley opened her mouth to scream, but nothing came out. The feeling of being leered at returned stronger than ever. For a time, she blacked out. When she became aware of things again she was huddled, whimpering, in a corner of the changing room. Her fears warred within her. Part of her was afraid to move, but the other part wanted to run as fast as she could. This second part might have won straight off had she been clothed, but the thought of running through this place naked kept her pinned. Eventually the thought of hearing all those sounds that weren’t sounds, finally drove her to move. Creeping along, she slowly made her way to the hall. Just before reaching it, she found a plain white dress, but nothing more, no underwear or shoes. Slipping it on over her head she could feel the cheap cloth scraping across her sensitized skin. She had never worn anything like it. Her chill-stiffened nipples were constantly being scratched and teased. No matter how she tugged and pulled, the cloth kept her aware of her flesh, kept her on edge. With a shake, she pulled her mind back to the now, to escaping from this horrid place before those voices took up permanent residence. So she crept down the hall, trying to remember how she got to the showers from the lobby. Each corridor seemed endless, with countless crossing corridors each as limitless as the others. Haley was becoming frantic. There was no way this place was large enough to hold all these hallways. Stairs. She remembered passing some stairs. She started moving faster and faster, running around corners and bolting down side corridors. As she turned a corner she stopped dead in her tracks. Before her was a crazy woman, wide-eyed, with fly-away straw hair. It was only as she turned to run away from the creature that she realized that it was her own reflection. As always, her reflection mesmerized her. But, this time, instead of being thrilled by the immaculately groomed image, she was horrified at her transformation. She slowly reached out less afraid of meeting another person’s hand and more afraid of…. “What have we here?” A harsh voice came from behind her, and she spun about to face the speaker. It was a hatchet-faced older woman, her hair pulled back so tightly that it left her face looking stretched. A quick glance over Haley’s shoulder showed her own reflection, but not the woman standing directly before her. Looking closely, she could see that the woman was pale, washed out. Haley looked down at what should have been the woman’s feet, but there was nothing to see. The woman had on a very old-fashioned nurse’s uniform, one that should have gone all the way to the floor. Instead, the skirt just faded into a large wisp. The nurse shook her head and gave Haley the same look a housewife would give a nasty bug found crawling across her kitchen floor. “What are you doing out of your room? It’s late, and you girls are supposed to be secured after dinner.” Haley felt lost, unable to snap back with her usual arrogance. “What do you mean? I was….” “No excuses!” the nurse thundered. “You are out of your room with no excuse and no escort!” The incensed woman almost vibrated with intensity. Haley would have fled, but her arms were grabbed. To either side was a vaguely man-shaped wisp. Both were burly, but, while solid enough to hold her, neither was quite opaque. Their grip was like cold wrapped around her arm, a vague impression that was still solid enough to actually lift her up on her toes. Despite their chill touch, she felt flushed. An anticipatory gleam entered the woman’s eye. “Your disregard for the rules has earned you a punishment. You two bring her this way.” The woman’s tone was peremptory. She turned to lead the way down the hall. The two figures flanking Haley ensured that she kept close behind. “What do you mean… punishment? I’m a victim. I need help! Please help me.” The laugh that came from the weird woman chilled Haley to the core. “My dear, we ARE helping you. Harlots like you are self-destructive and need a firm hand.” The grips on her arms shifted, and Haley could almost feel individual hands holding her. But, oddly, even as her flesh chilled, she could feel herself becoming excited. Whereas she had been panting in panic, now she was panting in arousal. The group traveled down the hall that Haley had just come along, but this time there was a door. It hadn’t been there before. Inside the room was some kind of bench resembling a saw-horse – a narrow, padded top, perhaps two feet long, with four splayed legs. The nurse stood to one side and gestured. The two male figures half-dragged, half-carried Haley over to the bench. Her feet were bound to the back legs of the bench, and she was then pulled forward, bent at the hip, until her face was pressing against the bench. Her hands were pulled down and secured to the front legs. “Wha… what are you doing?” Haley’s voice came out barely louder than a whisper. She began to frantically tug and squirm against her bonds. “Sweeting, we are doing what we can to help you.” The nurse bent and jammed a wooden rod between Haley’s teeth and fastened it firmly. Then the nurse took a moment to pull Haley’s skirt up to expose her flexed ass cheeks. “Now, you be a good girl and wait for me right here. I have to consult with the Director.” With a firm pat, she was gone. “Hgr, gdthmdt! Sthdg hhdk…,” Haley tried to call out, giving up when she realized it was impossible for anyone to understand a single word. Once again, she struggled against the bindings holding her to the padded bench. As she struggled, her pussy ground against the end of the bench. Without conscious thought, she pushed and rubbed, getting herself more and more excited. As Haley’s excitement rose, the two male wisps stood close by. She was shocked that she could hear them conversing. “Juicy, isn’t she?” a whisper came from her left. “Ja! Zis von ist special.” A Germanic-sounding reply drifted from her right. As it spoke, an icy sensation tracked up the inside of her thighs. Such a chill touch should have been painful, or, at the least derailed her building passion. Instead she responded as if a flesh-and-blood man were drawing his hand slowly up her leg, getting closer and closer to her steaming pussy. Earlier their grip on her arms was a vague sensation, such that she couldn’t feel anything more specific than pressure. Now she was able to feel individual fingers as they traced specific paths along her flesh. Haley shuddered and moaned in response. Hearing the two laugh at her was possibly the most embarrassing thing that ever happened to her. Despite the shame – or maybe because of it – she became even more aroused than before. For the next several minutes, the two stroked and teased her, driving her insane with desire. With what little movement she had, she flexed her ass, trying to press her burning flesh into their chill grip. Then the nurse’s voice interrupted. “Ahem! It is time for the girl’s punishment. Wait outside. I’ll summon you when we meet with the Director.” Haley heard the two men leave the room, and the door close behind them. The woman stroked Haley’s exposed ass as if checking for damage. “You are the center of a whirlwind, sweeting. I will have to keep you very much under my eye.” Haley was startled to realize that she could hear the woman’s steps as she crossed the room. Struggle as she might, though, she could not see what the nurse was doing behind her. An ominous swishing sound raised Haley’s apprehension. “The Director has determined your punishment. Shall we begin?” Haley grunted and shook her head to deny her consent. The only warning she had was another swish as whatever it was flew towards her. The strike was freezing cold, but, instead of pain, she was thrust into a memory. Last night she had been at a party, and, while there, she had teased her way through all the guys. She made sure that no one suspected that she was there for Mark, the boyfriend of that bitch Katie, the President of the Tri-Delta sorority. Haley was there to seduce him and nail shut the trap she had been working on for weeks. But this time, as she tried to seduce the boys at the party, SHE was the one rejected. With each rejection she became more frantic, looking for someone to find her acceptable. Her final chance was Mark. She managed to get him to a bedroom. But, despite her best efforts, she just couldn’t please him. Laughing at her, he threw her naked out of the bedroom and her clothes out the window. As she fled the party, everyone there laughed at her, the humiliation was terrible. The orgasm she had was staggering in its intensity. Haley had no time to recover as she heard the swish of the next blow. Again, a memory of her taking a man and using him flashed past, but in a different way that left her ashamed, abused, and humiliated. With each blow she had another orgasm. Haley had lost count by the time she finally passed out. She was awakened by a very unpleasant smell as the nurse waved something under her nose. “You will not keep the Director waiting. You would not like what happens if you disappoint him.” The woman went to the door and snapped her fingers. The two orderlies returned to the room and released Haley from the bench. The exhausted girl was unable to stand on her own, but the two men easily lifted her and carried her along between them. Haley was taken down a short hall and up two flights of stairs. She was not sure how, but she knew the hall they were in led to the rear of the building, that the office to which they were heading would overlook the gardens and any activity there. The nurse knocked in a perfunctory manner, then entered. With Haley between them, the orderlies followed. The office was wide and would have been well-lit if there were daylight, but the only thing outside the windows was the thick gray mist. In the office, there was a couch to one side, which Haley had a good view of as the orderlies went in one behind the other and their movements turned her so she went through the door sideways. As they lined up properly behind the nurse again, Haley could see a heavyset man behind a large desk that looked proper for such a large office. The nurse gave a curtsey to the man. “Director, here she is. Her response to the treatment was excellent. But I must point out….” The man waved her to silence. “Yes, Mrs. Jones, I am aware of your dedication to our guests. Now, James, Hans, please present the young woman. I wish to examine her response to the treatment.” He indicated the space right in front of his desk. Mrs. Jones moved to one side, making space for Haley. The two orderlies set Haley in the spot indicated and backed away. Something about the Director, and the way he looked at her, terrified her. The terror gave her strength to stand, but her legs trembled with the effort. The man stood up and came around the desk. For some reason Haley couldn’t remember, it did not seem odd that he had no feet. Her exhausted mind couldn’t seem to hold a thought. But, as he glided around her she could feel the chill that came off of everyone in this place. And, as before, she could feel her body stirring. Her breathing deepened. Stopping, he leaned back against his desk and took a moment to look down and smile at his feet. As he looked back up, his eyes settled on the front of her dress. “Mrs. Jones, is that what I think it is?” He gestured toward Haley’s fluid-darkened crotch. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see that Mrs. Jones nodded in reply. “Yes sir. As I said, the girl responded surprisingly well. She juiced herself multiple times. I’d say a right perfect harlot she is. She’ll be needing lots of discipline.” “Mrs. Jones, I know you take your duties as head matron very seriously, but you will have plenty of time for that later.” Mrs. Jones nodded as a smile came over her face. Haley really didn’t want to know what the woman was thinking. “But first things first, as they say,” the Director pulled a watch out of a pocket in his vest and, after checking the time, did a count-down on his fingers. As he pulled in the last finger, there was a shudder and the room… rippled. The Director smiled, and Haley liked that smile even less than the one Mrs. Jones had. “My dear young woman, I feel it proper that you know about where you find yourself. This Institute was a place where wayward young women were brought, where they were given purpose. Here they were accepted and given a home.” He leaned in so his face was just inches from her own. This close she could see that his skin was pale and unnaturally smooth. “This is now your home.” He reached out and pushed her chin up. As his fingers touched her flesh it was if molten ice were poured down her skin. The icy flow traveled to her nipples, and they became dagger-hard. The flow continued on down to her pussy, and, when it arrived there, her muscles spasmed in lust. As close as the Director was, Haley could clearly see how his face changed. His skin took on normal tones, and she could see pores appear. “Ah yes, you are a special girl. All kinds of delicious sexual energies in you.” He took a deep sniff of her neck. With his fingers never breaking contact, his hand stroked down her neck. His touch kept her body vibrating on the edges of orgasm. “Oh, yes, this is now your home. We will feed off you. We will feed, and, in return, we will keep you young and vital for all eternity.” He laughed. ****************************** The dawn of the first day of November broke chill and bleak. A thick fog filled the vale. Hidden in the gray mist a faded mansion huddled, forgotten… but no longer alone. Edited by C. Lakewood

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs. ...

Scarlett thought she would be doing some modelling when she arrived at the isolated lakeside house. A truthfully beautiful part of the Oxfordshire and a perfect place for a shoot. With smooth blue water and endless trees making a very pretty picture. She had driven for a couple of hours in order to get here. It was miles away from anything and down a very hard to spot dirt road. Scarlett was just starting out in the world of modelling. But she clearly had the body and face for the job. Curves in all the right places and a healthy body. Long black hair and bright green eyes brought life to her face. This was her third modelling shoot and had come off the back of a long wait. Her first and second shoot had been with the same organisation and about a week apart and had gone very well. But some time had past since then. She was so thankful to be able to keep her dream going. As another couple of weeks without work would have put a stop to it and she would have to have found a normal way to make money. ...

Be careful who you meet in the park. You never know which one will turn out to be your kidnapper. Take me for example. I never expected to be kidnapped. Someone would have to notice me to kidnap me. You see until that day in the park I was the quiet kid in the back of the class not talking to anyone. Instead of hanging out with my friends I was obsessively playing the latest augmented reality app. I couldn’t get enough of the things. ...

story continues from part three Part Four Chapter Seven (added: 05/12/2009) Tammy awoke once more behind the steering wheel of her car. The corset of the green latex dress tightly hugged her. She could also feel the pressure on her lower face from the mouth and neck corset. And she could tell that the gag plug had been returned and fully inflated. As had the inflatable dildo and butt plug which were deeply entrenched in her lower orifices. And to her body’s delight they were producing the desired effects of their designers. She sighed and let her head fall backward against the headrest. Looking up into the rear view mirror, she saw that the elf hat and ears had also been replaced. Then, fragmented visions suddenly flashed in her mind. Shane Thompson pulling the Catwoman mask from her head while she was strapped to the gynecology examination table she had seen in their studio. Chad Willows’ smirking as he tightly wrapped her legs with bondage tape securing them to the stirrups, making sure they were spread as wide as the table allowed. His cousin, Thad tightening the cuffs that secured her arms at her wrists, elbows and biceps along the sides of the table. And Riley holding a video camera, taking extreme close-ups of her face and body as the four men loudly laughed at her. Then darkness, as the blindfold was returned plunging her once again into the world of unseen mysteries. She felt the sting of needles, pricking each of her breasts. Then more of the painful pricks tantalized the shaven area just above her still very moist and wanton love box. Another flash and she time-leapt forward to them securing her to the table with more straps and tape. The blindfold had been removed and above her a large mirror hung from the ceiling; in its reflection she watched them completely restrain her entire body. She could barely wiggle a finger or bend a toe. Nor could she see any exposed flesh, except for her still growing nipples and her very open and available pussy. They had forced 2 soft foam balls the size of grapefruits through the ring gag and wrapped an entire roll of rainbow colored bondage tape around her lower face, silencing her pleas even more than before. Then, a foot long thin sharp needle was waved menacingly in front of her and she heard them laugh as they pierced her. “OH MY GOD, NO!!!!” Tammy silently screamed reaching up and turning the rearview mirror down to see bold red letters on her huge breasts and a 3-inch diameter golden ring dangling through each nipple. “NO! NO! NO! NO!” She followed the golden chain connecting the rings in her nipples together to the similar ring running through her clit. Tears filled her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. On each of her breasts permanently tattooed in bright red were the words: TIE ME, GAG ME, FUCK ME And, below them just above her pussy it read: BROUGHT TO YOU BY VOYEUR VIDEO Tammy knew there was no way she’d be able to get rid of these or hide them from Mike. She couldn’t stop staring at their reflections in the mirror. She was now a walking advertisement for the twin’s video store. “They kept you longer than I had planned, Mrs. Dufrane… But, I must complement you on your new jewelry and artwork… They look very exquisite on you…” VanNorkin’s voice returned to her ears. “However, poor Chandra hasn’t much hope left. And you’ve a few more concerns to deal with as well. You let those ‘crazy boys’ go and ruin all the presents you had left to deliver. It saddens me that there are going to be several well deserving people to miss out on seeing you in costume… But such is life, I have no choice now… We’ll make this next stop your last….” The GPS sprang to life. Tammy reluctantly glanced over at it. Through her tears she saw Chandra still bandaged, but lying in less than an inch of fluid. “I’m so sorry, Chandra…” Tammy whispered as her face drooped even more. Then the GPS screen changed and started her directions to her next stop. With tears still rolling down her cheeks, Tammy zombie-like followed them. She could feel her spirit had been beaten down and her future hopes looked destroyed. She even stopped paying any attention to where she was driving. “TURN LEFT INTO THE PARKING LOT!” The male voice of the GPS ordered. And the despondent feeling inside her increased a hundred fold. The sign next to the parking lot entrance screamed at her in large bold black letters: WELCOME TO BRANSWORTH COUNTRY CLUB MERRY CHRISTMAS EDMUNSEN TRUST EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE AND BOARD OF DIRECTORS “The annual Christmas party for the board and special customers,” Tammy breathed into the gag. She had forgotten about it, seeing as how she and Chandra weren’t going to be there this year. All of the members of the Board of Directors and Executive Committee, as well as many of the city’s top officials and most of the bank’s primary customers and their spouses would be in there. Anyone who is anyone with the bank or the city always attended. Tammy hesitated at the parking lot entrance debating about going in. James VanNorkin read her mind. “I am an invited guest here as well, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice triumphantly said. “Bring me my diamonds, save your beloved Chandra and show everyone the real you!” Tammy pulled into the empty space at near the front of the lot, right next to the short walkway to the Country Club’s front door. She was at a complete loss. Why would he be invited to their banquet? And by whom? She looked at the stately building and remembered the many times she and Mike had come to this party since their marriage. She enjoyed going shopping with him to get that special gown for the occasion. The one that screamed tie and gag me to him, while looking refined and dignified to the crowd. Posing and primping for him, sensually teasing him with her body as she dressed for the banquet all the while knowing he would have her tightly trussed and gagged in the trunk of the car afterward on their drive home. But this time, Tammy knew she wasn’t quite as appropriately dressed for the occasion as before. Of course, as she had known they would the moment she left the car her arms snapped together behind her back. Once more forcing her to thrust her huge breasts forward and sending them scouting on ahead of her. The gold rings immediately absorbed the cold and transferred it to her nipples and clit. This in turn sent an unwanted signal of sexual arousal through her entire system alerting the dildo and butt plug to dutifully follow their mission. The golden connecting chain swung against her with each half step she took. Her boots had locked together from her knees to her thighs forcing her to once again take many short steps rather than fewer longer ones. Tammy could feel her face flash pass an embarrassed blush to a deep bright humiliated hue as all eyes turned toward her entrance into the large banquet hall at the announcement of her name by the Country Club Maitre d’. “Follow me. You have been expected.” He simply said, after announcing her. Tammy had to quicken her pace to keep up with him. This gave the gawking eyes even more of a show, for she had to swing her hips more causing her breasts to flip-flop back and forth and the golden chain to gyrate in rhythm to her saunter. As she made her way through the crowd, their laughing voices burned in her ears as they read and commented on her tattoos and glared at her new jewelry. An enormous television was to her right as she entered a room at the far end of the banquet hall. Seated behind a long table on a raised platform were Mr. and Mrs. Edmunsen, Mayor Hamond and his wife, several board members and their spouses that Tammy recognized and James VanNorkin. Tammy would have given an evil glare at the mustachioed man, but standing next to him was Chandra, dressed in the gown Tammy had worn to last year’s event. And next to her wearing a very debonair tuxedo, her beloved husband Michael Andrew Dufrane stood with his arm around her. Tammy stopped dead still, staring into Mike’s blue eyes. Her mind raced for answers to the thousands of unanswerable questions that flooded in. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you, Mrs. Dufrane?” The man beneath the black beret asked. Tammy barely heard him, nor could she move in response to him, for her eyes were locked onto Mike’s. “Did you not hear him, precious?” Mike said after a seemingly hour long minute passed by. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you dearest…” Tammy blinked her eyes. And on the fourth blink the fact that he spoke of the diamonds sunk in. “He knew about the diamonds…” Tammy’s mind quietly whispered to her. “Did he also know what had happened to me? Was he a party to all of this as before? Is this really happening? Is any of this real?” “Your dear husband and I planned this over 10 years ago…” James VanNorkin laughed stepping from the stage, moving next to her and reaching behind her took the backpack filled with diamonds from her hands. “We needed a patsy to take the blame for the disappearance of the Organization’s gems.” ...

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Tammy’s Valentine Bind. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one. Part One Chapter One Tammy Lynette Dufrane stared at her laptop screen. The vivid images sent a chill down her back and a unsettling warmth between her legs. She recognized the people on the screen. James VanNorkin, the bald, mustachioed man beneath the black beret, and his two evil henchwomen, Nora and Gina, were being very deliberate and methodical as they skillfully laced a black leather body sheath over the body of the voluptuous redhead. Tammy not only recognized her, but, also had an intimate knowledge of her. The older of the two henchwomen, Nora Ruth, with her short dark hair slicked back to convey her dominate side, had already teased and tormented the redhead with the dildo and butt plug that were now filling the emerald green eyed woman’s responding pink pussy and anal canal. While, Gina, the younger of the two with her long blonde tresses pulled up into a bun atop her head, left a lipstick print of her full luscious lips on the redhead’s ass cheeks as she zipped the woman’s legs into a pair of thigh high boots with 6-inch stiletto heels. The inseams of the boots were connected together and their front shafts were part of the lower panel of the sheath. Tammy drew her knee high booted legs tightly together beneath her desk in response. The female duo had also forced, well not so much forced as encouraged, a huge orgasm from the redhead as the man began lacing the sheath around the boots. Tammy not only knew of the sensuous black leather body sheath, she could still smell the strong aroma of its fine leather, as well as feel its hug, as she watched them lace the sheath’s inner corset around the woman’s waist. “I should be wearing that right now. Folded into my Gucci bag and on the way to our cabin retreat in the mountains.” Tammy thought. “Damn, I can’t believe that company let their negotiations breakdown so bad Mike had to be called in over Christmas. And, he’ll be there for at least a week, our entire vacation!” They had planned to spend their Christmas vacation at the mountain cabin she inherited from her parents 5 years ago. It was a yuletide ritual they had enjoyed since. The privacy of the mountains gave them a wider range to enjoy their bondage play. And, its cozy intimate setting was different enough to bring, however unbelievably, a more intense romantic side out in both of them. She was so looking forward to the 5 hour drive, tightly secured and held in the confines of that small black leather piece of heaven, having orgasm after orgasm. Then, once they arrived, she would return the favor by using each of her exceptional orifices to pleasure Mike. But no, instead she would be driving 9 hours with Chandra to the beach resort, that she always spends Christmas’s at. Not that Tammy had anything against the beach or that resort. It was magnificent, 5 star with opulent accommodations. She and Mike had vacationed there several times with Chandra. But, their mountain retreat was just much more special to them. Yet, she enjoyed being with Chandra. They had been best friends since grade school, roomies until she married Mike, and co workers for nearly 14 years. Chandra was like the sister Tammy never had, as the saying goes. Actually, they looked and acted so much like sisters, from the minute they met, people had mistakenly been taking them for twins forever. Yes, she would have a nice vacation with Chandra, but, would miss the intimacy of her husband. “STOP FEELING SORRY FOR YOURSELF!” Her mind screamed at her. “Concentrate! You’ve got to figure out what you need to do!” Tammy tried to do what her mind commanded, but, the blonde assailant was already wiggling the leather crotch strap between the redhead’s legs to connect to the bottom of the corset. When she pulled the strap to its tightest notch, driving the dildo and butt plug even deeper into the woman, a loud moan filled Tammy’s office. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!” The moans of pleasure were loud, but, sounded as off in the distance. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, YYYEEESSS, OOOOOOHHHH GODDDDD!!!” They grew louder and closer. Tammy’s eyes widened. She realized they weren’t just coming from her laptop’s speakers. They were also coming from her. Tammy’s right hand had, unconsciously, slid from the desk and worked its way between her legs, sensually massaging the denim covering her most intimate of places, stoking the embers of the bonfire growing inside her. Again, she tried to tell it to stop, to make herself quit. It wasn’t right and she knew that in her mind. But, her body, her body was now taking control. Reluctantly, she reached into her desk and pulled the soft pliable 3-inch-diameter black leather covered stress ball from it. Mr. Edmunsen was the only other person presently in the bank. She was positive he couldn’t hear her, but, had to make sure. And, there was only one way, she knew of, to do that. The fact that being gagged always helped increase her state of arousal had nothing to do with it, she told herself. She rolled the ball around in her fingers for a brief moment fighting the urge, before quickly stuffing it into her mouth. Then, after brushing strands of her red hair away from her cheeks, she sealed the ball in her mouth with three 5-inch long pieces of red duck tape from a roll kept in the desk next to the ball. It was done. Her door was locked just as before. She was certain there was no way anyone would now hear her muffled screams, no matter how loud they became. Her face blushed as red as the tape. Whether from the ball and tape gag or her feelings of embarrassment for giving in to her urges, it did not matter. She returned her emerald green eyes to the screen and focused her attention onto the trio balling the woman’s hands into fists and forcing them and her arms into closed end sleeves inside the sheath. Then, they began lacing the upper torso of the sheath. As they pulled the sheath around her abdomen, her arms were forced together behind her back and another long deep sensuous moan came from the speakers. “mmmmmmmaaaammmm!” Tammy joined her, remembering the feel of her arms being forced into that position and the tightness of the leather as her own breasts had been thrust forward to be worked through the circular cut outs of the sheath by Nora the first time and Mike each time since. The older woman sucked the woman’s left nipple into her mouth as she rolled the right between her fingers. “mmmmmaaaaaaammmmm!” The speakers moaned. With her right hand now fervently assaulting her crotch, Tammy could feel the wetness of her juices seeping through her jeans. “Damn!” She momentarily thinking to herself. “If I’m this wet already, after I cum these jeans will be soaked!” Ignoring her thoughts, she worked her left hand under her sweater and bra, and, began fondling her right breast. Pinching and pulling, teasing it erect. The firmer it became the more sensitive it was to her touch. Soon, it added its tingle of delicious torment to her growing sexual euphoria. “Oh, God, not again…” Her mind screamed at her in a final attempt for control. “Get a grip!” She watched the sheath grow tighter and tighter around the red headed woman’s body, forcing her D-cup breasts even further through the sexy material. The man laced a thick collar around the redhead’s neck. And, the older woman once more attacked the protruding nipples, devouring them like a ravenous beast. “MMMMMAAAAAAHHHHMMMM!” Tammy screamed into her gag pinching her left nipple and sending the blessed feeling of painful delight through her own body. Her orgasm matched the one of the redhead on the screen. “Excellent… That was fantastic… Mrs. Dufrane, I could watch and listen to you masturbate all day.” The familiar voice of James VanNorkin returned with a devious snicker. “I can see you’re enjoying our presentation. However, I’m also sure you understand its significance.” He hadn’t spoken since he ordered her to connect her blackberry to her laptop. But, his voice sent tremors of fear down her spine the moment she heard it. “Don’t hang up Mrs. Dufrane!” He had begun. She had been expecting to hear Chandra’s voice. Chandra Edelstein had always gotten to the bank before Tammy. And, today should have been no exception. She was going to take a cab so the two of them could leave for the beach in Tammy’s car as soon as they finished tying up any small odds or ends at the bank. When she didn’t see Chandra or her suitcases in the office, Tammy got worried and called her cell. Instead of her friend’s cheery voice giving an explanation, she got a panicked ‘for Tammy’s ears only’ recorded message. “Tammy! I’ve been kidnapped! They tied your leather body thingy on me and have taken me someplace, I don’t know where. They said you were the only one who could help. YOU’VE GOT TO HELP ME! These two women… know what I like, and… and have made me cum over and over, then, forced me to please them just as much too. You’ve got to, no, no please, no… NO! OH GOD NO! NOT AGAIN! PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE ANOTHMMMMMPPPPHHH!” Then, his voice returned and he ordered her to connect her blackberry. Tammy saw her emerald green eyes flash wide open above the red tape as her face appeared in a small 3 inch square corner of the screen. The camera angle changed. It lowered and she saw her left hand under her sweater and her right between her legs. They both continued their duties as if on their own. “MO!” Tammy screamed at the screen. “It’s a shame we haven’t time for you to enjoy another one, Mrs. Dufrane…” He continued. “But, time is of the essence. There is something in your husband, Mike’s safety deposit box you need to retrieve for me.” She saw the puzzled look filling her eyes, when the camera angle raised back up to her face. Then, it returned to normal and Tammy saw the image of the redheaded woman with her body encased in leather, a thick sponge being forced into her mouth, and the leather discipline hood, attached to the sheath, being laced tightly over her head. “It would be a shame for your dear sweet friend to meet the fate that was intended for you,” he hissed, triumphantly. “After all, I still have the bids of those who were very interested in you…” Tammy sighed into the tape gag and slowly moved her hands to reach up to remove it. “Not so fast! Leave your hands were they are!” His voice blurted, through the speakers. “You are to do as I say, completely, without hesitation. As of now, I AM your master… Do you understand, Mrs. Dufrane?” Tammy slowly nodded her head in agreement. “You will need to remove the tape and ball, before, you get Mr. Edmunsen’s key and code for the safe deposit room.” He continued. “Yes, I know he is there. I doubt if he’ll give them to you. Most likely you will have to persuade him to go with you. Either way, once there go to box 23559 and remove the contents. It will be a folded black leather backpack. You needn’t look through it. There is $130,000,000 in South African diamonds in the pack. You will bring them to me or your girl Friday, here, ends up a sex slave for the rest of her life to some disgusting man she never met before. And, I think we both know how much she’ll LOVE that!” Tammy’s eyes showed her deep fear and worry. “You agree to obey me unequivocally and your friend wakes at home with all this having been a dream. Or you call Mike or the police and never see her again.” His voice turned icy cold. “You can be assured there is no trace of me or the others, so finding her will be impossible. It is up to you, Mrs. Dufrane. What is your decision?” Chandra had confided in Tammy years ago, when they were juniors in high school, that her sexual proclivities were toward the female side. Which was not much of a surprise to Tammy. She had seen many clues of her friend’s true passions over the years. The posters on her walls of only females. The sensual way she leered at or described other girls they saw. Her rejecting nearly every boy who made a pass at her. Then, there were the many sleepovers. Chandra always insisted they sleep nude, which Tammy didn’t mind. She had, since puberty, had an overwhelming desire for sexual release, so their always ending up in a cuddle sometime during the night with Chandra fingering Tammy to orgasm never bothered her. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Chapter Five Tammy awoke behind the wheel of her car. She couldn’t recall how she got there, but was very much relieved not to still be in Sweet’s Bakery. She knew she would have to deal with Natasha and the humiliation of the cake molds in the near future as well as the ‘Sweets’ revised impression of her. However right now, her main concern was getting this ordeal over and making sure Chandra was okay. “That was very entertaining, Mrs. Dufrane…” James VanNorkin’s voice suddenly filled her ears. “I’m going to be the first to order a special cake from Natasha. Perhaps, I’ll send it to Mike as a Christmas gift… That way he can have his cake and eat you too…” His laugh grated on her and there were several things she would love to say to him, but none of them would be of help to her. And trying to speak would be useless, she could feel that the gag plug had been replaced and re-inflated. She also thought she felt more and raised her hand to her cheek. The smooth rubber of the mouth corset gave hint of the underlying presence of the strap for the ring gag beneath it. Now she was triple gagged. “I see you modified your dress. I must say it’s not quite as subtly erotic as before, but I like it. By the way I see my hormone mixture is working very well… I must inform Karl, he’ll be very amused to hear so…” he continued. “They’ve grown even more. And it appears they are continuing to do so. I could enjoy staring at them all day, but time is passing, Mrs. Dufrane… You need to be moving on. Your next stop is all the way across the city…” Tammy blinked several times in disbelief as she used the rear view mirror to look at her exposed breasts. She had already taken enough grief from all her male co-workers and clients, with their eyes continually turning down from hers to stare at her D-cups. There was no way now she’d be able to get any of them to look away from her chest. “OH NO!” Tammy gasped into her gags. The GPS coming to life with Chandra’s image well bound by bandages lying halfway submerged in liquid on her back in a tank grabbed her complete attention. “As you can see I decided to keep the bandages thoroughly soaked with Karl’s aphrodisiac.” James VanNorkin laughed. “You were very much occupied, so I felt Chandra should be as well. Of course your desires for constant sexual release come naturally. Chandra’s on the other hand will be given a push. A rather large push once she has absorbed all of the liquid in the tank into her system. I seriously doubt if Nora and Gina combined will be able to satisfy her…” The tone of his words more than the actual threat they imposed sent a wave of anger through Tammy. “MU MAMAMD!” She screamed into the gag looking directly into the GPS with flames of fire spurting from her green eyes. “Bastard? Did you just call me a bastard, Mrs. Dufrane?” His voice was now sounding irritated. “Well, if I’m such a bastard then I suppose I need to adjust such comfortable surroundings…” Tammy grimaced as soon as she spoke. Her desire was to help Chandra not make matters worse for her. However the sound of the car heater shutting off told her Chandra wasn’t the one he was directing his ire at this time. Not only did the heater quit, but the air conditioning system jumped to life and directed a blast of near artic air at her chest and very wet nether region. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter Three “Wakey, wakey, Mrs. Dufrane… Time to bring me my diamonds!” James VanNorkin’s voice seemed distant, but came closer and closer as he continued speaking. “Get up Mrs. Dufrane, you’re on a tight schedule now! Get up and get dressed.” Tammy roused. Her mind was still a bit groggy, yet her body felt more alive than ever before. All the small aches and pains from her exercise ordeal were gone as she eased out of the cutout and stepped away from the table. That was when she noticed the small dressing vanity, mirror, and stool across the room from her. She had no memory of them being there before. She looked in the mirror and realized she was not wearing the boots, corset, or gloves. Even the latex skin had been removed. Someone must have come, brought the vanity and stripped her while she slept. “OH MY GOD!” She said aloud. She raised her hands to her chest and touched her breasts. They were no longer the D-cups she had been so proud of. Now, her wide open emerald green eyes stared at inflated balloons. They were triple in size and perfectly shaped. Even the nipples had somehow grown in proportion. “Don’t look for any surgical enhancements, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice laughed at her feeling her own new teats. “The mixture I had you swallow over and over contained more than just a few vitamins. In fact it had several different mixtures in it other than the vitamins. My associate Karl, you remember him I’m sure, developed them. It contained a very effective aphrodisiac to keep you motivated, a combination of relaxants to ease muscle cramps so you could keep exercising as long as I wanted you to, and a very potent mixture of hormones to convince your body you are in near full term pregnancy with quadruplets. Thus the immediate need to increase the size of your milk receptacles for lactation.” ...

“Has he left you for another woman?” her best friend asked. “Not hardly.” “Well, where in the hell is he? I haven’t seen hide nor hair of him in three months.” “He’s off scratching an itch!” his wife responded. “That must be some itch to need scratching for three months?” BFF incredulously remarked. “It was something he has been wanting to scratch ever since we first met and now he has the chance.” ...

Hidden away in the wildness of North Wales was a large farm. The farm was made up of a two-storey brick house with large windows that looked weathered. The house was the first thing you would see coming up off the dirty road. Trees and bushes lined the road to the house and also lined the perimeter. Again this kept the buildings out of sight. About 200ft away from house were a couple of wooden barns. Both barns were completely enclosed with only one small wooden door. A high wire fence had been placed around both barns and a set of cameras watched over them. There were no animals, machinery or crops on the land. Plus the whole area was clean and tidy. It was clearly not a working farm. ...

My 25th story. Make what you will of it. Possibly it’s a milestone. We’ll see. Ellen Carstairs was driving from her home to the local news agency in the mountain suburb in which she lived. This small business was one of a dozen which comprised the shopping centre of this remote community which was considered a backwater by the inhabitants of the large urban metropolis to the east. But its locals liked their quiet, tranquil locality and would not have changed it. ...

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story. Kim was 27 years old, had a height of 5’ 10”, black hair to the middle of her back and a Japanese face. She had studied electronic engineering was a former cheerleader so she had an athletic build body and was proud that she had maintained it after quitting the cheerleading for her job. One Friday she came home after a long day at work and was happy that her little private project was nearly finished. So she went downstairs in the mansion to her room in which she had a little workplace. She sat down at her desk and began applying the finishing touches to the collar she was working on. After an hour she stood up and looked at the collar pleased with what she had accomplished. Then she placed it around her own neck to test it. When she tried to speak she got an electric shock right to her vocal chords so that no intelligible word came from her. Pleased with the outcome of her test she placed the collar back on her desk and went upstairs to get something to eat and have a nice evening on the couch. ...

Story continued from Part 12 Chapter 13: Easy Answers By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve glared at Patty. “What have you done?” she said. “Can’t you see? You’ll destroy yourself with that poison.” “Fuck you. You can’t do a thing. It’s made me stronger than you. Craine… You think that it’s just another ero-drug? You never were that smart for a detective, were you?” “What is it then Patty? Why don’t you tell me?” Maeve glanced behind her. Flora was still there, embedded in the goo. ...

Story continued from Part 11 Chapter 12: Close Together and Far Apart By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve searched the crypt. Stuck amidst the webbing, there was a phone, obviously left for her to find. A trap? She ripped it free. It came alive at her touch, no lock code. There were text messages waiting. She thumbed through them. “Did you think I’d be here? No such luck, thief.” ...

It took me a few minutes to notice something wasn’t quite right. I was slowly coming awake after what felt like an excellent night’s sleep. I stretched and yawned, and I as yawned, I brought my hand up to cover my mouth, just like the polite girl I was brought to be, so the furry paw that was covering my hand was something of a surprise. Then I noticed I was naked under the covers and not wearing my usual PJs. I sat up and brought both hands in front of me, both now encased in furry mits that looked like cats paws and more importantly did not have fingers in. ...

(story continues from The Friend 2) Part 3: In the Hands of Heather Heather has hold of the end of my leash and she is leading to along as naturally as if she had a dog to heel. The leash is part heavy chain and is the most subtly evil leash I have ever had a pleasure to wear. My girlfriend has leashed me many times over the years as part of our kinky games, both to a collar and to a wickedly constructed body harness she found online at some website I never manged to locate. But this one is evil beyond belief. As to what Heather had done with my girlfriend I could only guess. We had both been passed into slavery by her friend and who knew what future we had before us out here in this countryside retreat. ...

The scene was a comfortable middle class home in a well to do city suburb. The time, late afternoon on a cold Autumn day. Grace Lesage was sitting in her lounge room idly looking through a weekly magazine. She was in her mid fifties with a still trim, firm figure with an attractive oval face framed with short straight brown hair. She had a pleasant manner and smiled frequently. She had been widowed for eighteen years but had never remarried. Instead, she had concentrated on raising and educating her single daughter Tania. This young lady had had a troubled schooling and Grace had some difficulty putting her through university, but in the end had done it successfully. ...

Thief breaks into an Amazon’s house on a very bad day. I squeezed the boy’s head between my legs. “Enjoy the show you little deviant?” KB gasped for air, smacking my leg to signal surrender. I refused to give it to him. Don’t judge me, you’d be mad too if you found him filming your ass on his phone. I was trying to teach my aerobics class. I was the victim here, not him. I was just doing what needed to be done. ...

Story continued from Part 10 Chapter 11: Binding Obligations By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve closed the front-door behind her loudly, as a hint that she’d entered. It was sad, but she couldn’t feel at home here, and though there was something unsettling about the idea of entering unannounced, it would be far weirder to stop and knock on the door, . Flora popped her head out of the kitchen. “Maeve? You’re back so soon. Is something wrong?” ...

Sophie was enjoying a nice cold glass of white wine as she relaxed in front of the TV. She lived in a beautiful model house just outside the city of Liverpool. She had just had the whole building renovated and had a basement added as well. A massively costly project and that took a long time to complete. Luckily for Sophie her grandparents were fantastically well off and paid for the lot. She never had to lift a finger in order to get money. Sophie was also very pretty and sexy and she knew it. She was also very unlikable as a person and was often on her own. She had no problem with being by herself and found it enjoyable most of the time. Besides she was never alone. Sophie was brutally sadistic and had a list of fetishes longer than a porn website. She had lots of time and money to do whatever she wanted and no one would stop her. Mainly because no one was around to say or do anything. And if they were she would have never listened to them. She had told her grandparents the basement was for for a gym and hot tub, when they paid for the work to be done. ...

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 3) Part Four “Package received.” Tonya reading the simple cryptic text message with a smirk as her friend Mrs. G man looked on oblivious to the significance of the text. “Everything okay?” Mrs. G man asked over the bumping din of the club’s over loud sound system, her pretty face flushed and glowing after a dance with a particularly energetic dance partner ten years her junior who had brazenly bought her first drink for the privilege. ...

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story. One day Neytiri, a striking near forty years old woman with an athletic build body, hair in the tone of copper and dark green eyes, came into the room of her Padawan Gwen, who just had her 18th birthday and also had an athletic figure, which she always hid underneath her robes, had blonde hair and also green eyes but in a slightly brighter tone, and said: “Come with me I want to show you my birthday Gift.” Gwen answered:” Yes, Master.” They went to the Speeder of Neytiri and boarded it. As they neared the Flat of Neytiri Gwen asked:” What do you want to show me, Master?” ...

“I’m taking you out to dinner even if I have to kidnap you.” “Sana, that’s not necessary. I’ll be fine.” “Kidnapping it is then.” I just stared at my neighbor. I might have thought she’d lost her mind if Sana had acted ‘normal’ at any point since I came to this country. I was moving into my new apartment in Sapporo when the door across the hall opened. I almost dropped a heavy box on my foot at the sight of her. She was in her mid-thirties, a little older than myself, small and leggy with flawless olive toned skin. Her hair was long and wavy perfectly framing an equally perfect face. Her deep brown eyes and pert little nose complimented her full luscious lips. She was lean and athletic with perky little B cup breasts. ...

Jerome would never forget the words that ended his life: “Congratulations, Donor 896. You’re still fertile.” *** Everyone had been so concerned about the Nork nukes. There was lots of saber rattling, lots of heated rhetoric, lots of back and forth accusations. The missile launches were almost anticlimactic. The lack of nuclear fire was almost expected. Everyone knew the Norks couldn’t have gotten a nuclear warhead on a missile. It was simply beyond them. ...

Godammit, broke down again! The trusty Toyota that’s been my faithful friend since college has finally failed me. As luck would have it, also in the middle of the night and middle of no where. I coasted to a stop along the side of the heavily wooded two lane highway. Smoke pouring from under the hood I reach for my cell, No service! This is getting better by the minute. Think Mark, wait, walk who knows… I exit my vehicle and wait, zero cars, one hour then two. Screw it ! I’m walking somewhere. Has to be a house, gas station, a passerby somewhere. I did leave a note, grabbed my coat locked the doors and down the road I went. After about an hour a break! Lights in the distance through the woods. I turned and followed down a long drive way. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: A Change of Plans. The sun had been up for nearly an hour when Toni neared home. She knew already that this would not be the safe house she had intended. A news program on the radio was talking about a police raid on a house and that the FBI was on the scene. “It’s horrifying that something like this should be happening here in our town”, the female news reporter said. “Several young women kidnapped and sold as sex slaves, and the home base is suspected to be this house in one of our most affluent neighbourhoods”. ...

Storycodes: S., I feel I owe you an explanation as to why I have not mentioned in my final report the existence of the enclosed journal. It’s undoubtedly his, as I’m sure you’ll agree when you see the hand-writing. As a professional private investigator I’m at a loss as to why I have not made reference to it in the report, which I know you intend to share with his family. Maybe that’s the reason. ...

story continued from chapter 26 Chapter 27: The Dawning of a New Era Saskia watched as the car advanced slowly up the driveway; the sound of gravel crackling beneath tyres disturbing the stillness of the evening. The outlook from the small office window gave an excellent view of the approach to Shackleton Grange’s main entrance, and she was able to observe the dark green Toyota coming to a halt beside the derelict fountain, before the doors on both sides opened simultaneously and the pair of occupants emerged into the failing light. A minute or so ago, the buzz of the intercom had been followed by a disembodied female voice informing her that Megan and Alison had arrived for tonight’s class, and now Saskia was able to put faces to the names, as the duo slammed the car doors shut and began to walk slowly towards the house. ...

story continued from chapter 27 Chapter 28: Tying Up a Few Loose Ends A surreal atmosphere hung over the ancient mansion house that Tuesday morning. As the rising sun did its best to burn off the early morning mist which lifted in slowly swirling wisps from Shackleton Grange’s dew-laden lawns, Cathy and Saskia sat watching from their seats in the vast bay window. Both had eaten a good breakfast, prepared by the three docile and accommodating servants, and now sat back sipping lapsang souchong from Dolores’ best china, as what appeared to be the genesis of a fine Suffolk spring day unfurled before their eyes. ...

(story continues from The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels 3: A Hair Of The Dog) Part 4: A Hair Of The Dog - Epilogue It had been a week since the charity striptease and Batgirl’s mock abduction while bound with one of her own stockings at the hands of the doughnut eaters, the large men taking Batman’s suggestions to heart and more properly binding the struggling crime fighter with a selection of madam X’s leather cuffs and chains to ensure she got all she possibly could from the experience once safely at the no tell motel they had chosen. The soft and wide leather cuffs buckled on securely while protecting her appendages, the chrome chains making their own unique noises as she rattled them with her passionate struggles through too many big O’s to count as they tugged on the corners of the cheap bed frame they were temporarily attached to. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 25: Dolores Alone) Chapter 26: A Taste of Her Own Medicine It had taken Bethany a few seconds to cotton on to what Saskia had in mind. The latter’s instruction to the zombie-like servant to tie Bethany up again had been acted upon immediately, and with such ruthless efficiency, that she’d had no chance to even think about taking evasive action. In dumbfounded paralysis, Bethany had watched as the still dripping wet-suit that fit snugly around Crystal’s slim figure moved towards her. With her head enclosed in a rubber hood, from which only her eyes and nostrils were visible, the recently released woman was in Bethany’s face within no more than a second or two of Saskia’s surprise edict, her long red hair sprouting in a rat-tailed plume from somewhere at the top of her head. Her eyes remained fixed on her projected target, and showed no emotion of any kind as she grasped Bethany by the shoulder, turned her swiftly around, and pulled both arms together behind her back. ...

Part 1: There has been a mistake here. “Look, there has clearly been a mistake here” “Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me” “And I assure you that this is not what I ordered” “Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for” ...

Just out of college, Naomi Smith accepted the most difficult of teaching jobs, moving to a remote part of the Appalachians to teach children of all ages, many of whom had had no previous education at all, in a one-room schoolhouse. But Naomi was young and energetic enough to take on the arduous job with optimism. Naomi was a vivacious blonde from a small town in Kansas, slender and confident despite her inexperience. She had a fresh-faced, good-girl, clean-scrubbed beauty that had made more than one of the boys she had known think about marrying her. But she was idealistic and determined to do some good in the world. Though she wasn’t quite the virgin that her wholesome looks suggested, she didn’t flinch from leaving her social life behind for a world of poverty and hardship. Love and marriage would come in due time. ...

(story continues from The Informer) The Informer Part 2 The scene was a large, populous city in the Middle East. It was situated between a high mountainous plateau and a rocky, meandering coastline. A hundred and thirty years ago it had been a collection of mud huts around a small oasis on a little used caravan route. But progress and advancement had come since then. Oil, and later minerals had been discovered and exploited. Water resources in the massif behind the village had been developed into carefully controlled agriculture and lastly, and perhaps most profitably of all, it had become a centre of international finance. Tens of thousands now lived here and if the original hut dwellers could see it today they would have recognised nothing. ...

Claire was a journalist and reporter for a small local news paper. She was trying to get to a bigger news outlet and was using her amazing looks and sexy body to do that. She had become a honeypot reporter, using sex to get information and then turning that into a story. A story which had a massive impact on the person she wrote about. Normally the story was based on someone in power cheating on their wife or girlfriend. They lost everything more often than not. She always used a pen name when writing for the paper. So no one would know who she was. Or so she thought. ...

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8: A Snug Plug I stood and moving in front of her, took the butt plug and theatrically smeared some lube over its full length, with an extra blob on the tip. “I find it hard to believe you are an anal virgin, and such an expert too.” I said coolly as she glared at me, saliva already forming around her lips. “Well, best get on, we’ll take our time.” ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory) Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************ ...

Woman to Dollybot TF (This story idea originates from some roleplay I was doing with ’lustycatgirl2003’ on Yahoo chat, she gave me the original premise and idea, and I have developed the rest, but just wanted to say thanks to her for planting the idea in my ‘circuits’.) The telephone rang in the office and Stephanie’s boss picked it up and answered it,“ Certainly Mrs Duval, I will send Stephanie across to collect the fax you wish to be sent straightaway. ” ...

(story continues from Just the Right Spot) Chapter 2 The cool night air rushed into their tent as Tracy pushed aside the flaps. She had retied her cousin, now sitting behind her with rope around her ankles and knees as well as binding her wrists and elbows behind her back. The young blonde’s mouth was still covered with duct tape and a rope leash dangled down between her bared breasts. Tracy gave a tug on the leash, “Come on.” ...

I hate my job. Why you may ask? I can tell you using only two words: pizza boy. Ah, no you see. Driving a crappy company car, running in and out, greeting strangers at your door who treat you like an intruder, lousy tips, what about that sounds like a bad job to you? Though it wasn’t totally terrible. There was one thing I did like about it: Aleisha. She was the cashier and quite frankly waaay too hot for this job. Just under six foot her skin was bronzed to a golden shine that drew everyone’s eye. Her hang was long and wavy, dark and luscious, cascading over her shoulders. Her legs were long and meaty, her ass full and juicy and her breasts (DD if I had to guess, and I did a lot) large, bouncy and dominating. She filled out her uniform almost breaking it. Needless to say we got a lot of in store orders when she worked. ...

You wake up as you feel the pleasant tingle of electricity stimulating your cock. You’re already hard as the stimulation slowly builds. Waves of electrical pleasure flow through your member as they grow stronger and faster. You don’t try to fight it, because you can feel the tight leather holding you still. Your arms are held rigidly to your side and you can barely move them. Your legs are strapped down and you can’t thrust to increase the stimulation. You can’t even turn your head because it too is held perfectly still inside of the tight hood that surrounds it. ...

Frankie Massino was trying to figure out why he was lying on something pliable yet cold while his front side was warmer. He may have had a bit too much to drink last night but he’d never had a hangover like he was experiencing now. The pounding in his skull was almost nauseating. Trying to lift his hands to his head to see if that would somehow help the throbbing pain to stop, Frankie found that he was unable to move them. His eyelids felt like they were made of lead as he tried to open them. Using all his energy to try and force them apart, Frankie began to understand what had happened to him. ...

“mmmmmmpppppppppyyyyhhhhhhhhh” The scream was filled with panic and fear as the subject started to woke up. Another lung burning scream followed the first and the nightmare he was in become more clear. Jess was watching the action unfold in real time on her smart phone and could listen in as well. She needed to wear headphones, otherwise everyone on the train would hear her new play thing. She started thinking back to when she had met him. ...

“Any plans for the big day?” his girlfriend asked. “I don’t know,” Ted answered, “the guys wouldn’t say.” “Oh, that’s reassuring.” “It won’t be that bad.” “Jeff’s still getting glitter out of his ass.” Ted tried not to but he had to snicker at the memory. “Stop,” Maddison said slapping his shoulder. She was having trouble keeping a straight face too, though. “I’m the last guy in the group to turn 21. We’re probably just going to go around hitting bars and getting wasted. Maybe even chocolate wasted.” ...

I knew her before she was famous. That is something we’ve all heard before. Most people are just running their mouths and don’t mean what they say. That was not the case for Chuck Weston. He did know someone before they were famous. He knew her very, very well. Her name was Pamela Lotz. The world would come to know her as megastar fashion model simply called Pamela. Their parents had been the best of friends and they spent all their time together growing up. Due to the age difference and the height distance (he had always been on the small side and she had always been tall) people often mistook them for brother and sister. They themselves never had that problem. Chuck had been in love with Pamela from the moment he began to be interested in girls. Why wouldn’t he? She was a gorgeous blond beauty with a wide juicy ass, sweet baby face and large firm commanding breasts so powerful they threatened whatever top she tried to trap them in. ...

story continued from part five Part 6: My Turn “Connie, you will have fifteen, yes fifteen.” I moaned into my mask, but Tyra carried on as if nothing had been said. “More than your schoolfriends here, why, because you are the reason we are all here in the first place. So your lesson will be considerably more painful I’m afraid. And remember, the same rules apply, move a step, raise yourself, move your hands, and that strike doesn’t count. I want to see real discipline from you. All right, deep breaths now.” The first strike was so shocking that I lurched forward, MMMM!, I screamed. ...

One moment Samantha was just walking down the street on her way home. It was around 2am in Liverpool and she wanted to get home was quickly as possible. So she took a short cut through a very run down and boarded up housing estate. With her headphone blaring, she was in her own little world. She never saw the white van pull up behind. She never stood a chance as she was grabbed from behind and thrown into the back of the van. Within seconds she was gagged with duct tape and had her hands handcuffed behind her back. A chloroform soaked rag was pressed into her face. She was out cold in a heartbeat. The attack was so quick and professional no one saw or heard anything. ...

Amy stood in a small alcove off the living room of the huge house. It was the middle of the day. No one else was home. Amy was asleep. Not too long ago it was impossible for her to sleep standing up. But now she nodded off whenever she could. She was tightly fastened to an upright frame made of hand-carved mahogany. She stood at attention, on tiptoe, unable to move much of anything. ...

The sign outside the office said. “Test Subjects Wanted.” He looked nervously at the door, glancing up and down the street, seeing no one he knew, he turned the knob and entered. The first thing David noticed was her blond short hair and glasses. She was sitting behind a desk, reading her People Magazine, obviously not interested in who just came through the door. David cleared his throat She looked up over the magazine and her glasses at him, " Yesss?" she said, clearly annoyed at being interrupted from her reading. ...

God I hate going to the car show. I am not a gear head. The only cars I’ve ever been interested in were the ones in where the ones in Grand Theft Auto. But my family loved this place so I went with them to make him happy. Besides it was better than staying home on a Saturday right? It was held every year in the convention center just off the state fair grounds. A large open space it looked more like an airplane hangar than a showroom. There were classic cars, new cars, concept cars, toy cars, you name it you could find it there I bet. It was going to be a long day I could already tell. ...

James discovers that he is very special… and very desired. In a future world, not that distant from our own, overpopulation is no longer an issue… but the survival of the human race is. Eighteen-year-old James Wiseman reports for his first monthly “deposit” and finds out that he is a very special young man. I normally don’t write stories based on others people’s ideas, but when Literotica member dimimis1991 proposed this to me, it struck a chord deep within my twisted mind and I could see this story unfold. His idea was a young man whose sperm was so special that he becomes effectively a captive slave. I put it in the future to give context to the story I built around the idea. I will leave it to the reader to judge whether James has ended up in a heavenly or hellish situation. ...

“I’m Abigail and this is Deviant Ride, where I sneak into theme parks after hours and ‘convince’ one lucky park employee to join me. This week we take our biggest risk yet: we’re hitting Disney California Adventure. We’ll start here at Disney’s Grand Californian Resort & Spa. Built back in 2001, this hotel is known for two things: it’s beautiful arts & crafts design and it’s private entrance to the Disney California Adventure Park, which you can see behind me. But first, let’s show you what you really want to see.” ...

“Silberman! Pay attention!” “Sorry, Coach!” I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today. ...

(As far as I know there is no adult channel that goes as far as having its actresses giving blow jobs during a programme. So that part at least is pure fantasy, but I just felt it would work for the story. I hope no one minds.) Stephanie Willis climbed out of her car, having arrived for her last days work at the studio as ‘Robot Girl’ in the adult TV series of the same name. She’d played the role now for almost 4 years and had reached the point where she was afraid of being typecast, so she’d handed in her notice, and ‘hinted’ through the media that she’d like to try something different. ...

(As far as I know there is no adult channel that goes as far as having its actresses giving blow jobs during a programme. So that part at least is pure fantasy, but I just felt it would work for the story. I hope no one minds.) Stephanie Willis climbed out of her car, having arrived for her last days work at the studio as ‘Robot Girl’ in the adult TV series of the same name. She’d played the role now for almost 4 years and had reached the point where she was afraid of being typecast, so she’d handed in her notice, and ‘hinted’ through the media that she’d like to try something different. ...

Michael was a smart man, and he was very protective of his younger sister, Sarah. They lived in the heart of the south in America, in the middle of Texas, where Michael, a mechanic by training, chose to work on his family’s dairy farm, applying technology to streamline the entire process. He was just shy of 6'5", well tanned, and at 210 LBs, not someone that people chose to mess with. Sarah, on the other hand, was 5'8", with blond hair, eyes as blue as sapphires, and skin the color of milk; suffice to say, she was the kind that couldn’t get people to leave her alone. But, as often as people fell for Sarah, Michael just as often let them know what was waiting should they so much as think of breaking his baby sister’s heart; to Sarah’s great frustration, it seemed her brother would scare away any and all of her lovers before anything serious could happen. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Adjusting To An Institutional Life The shock of losing my case, and being so thoroughly humiliated in front of the panel, and my sister, took its toll on me over the next few days, during which I fell into a terrible depression. I had expected all along that I would be successful and never imagined I would be incarcerated against my wishes, until Mann and his assistants had decided I was no longer a threat to them. The hint by Tyra that she thought she would have enough money in two or three years to quit was the only, very small consolation I could hang onto. But even then, three years here? ...

story continued from part four Part 5: Threesome without Tyra After a few more days, I was finally let out of the security wing and returned to the general patient area, and slowly was accepted by the women there. What had happened to me, or supposedly happened - my being reassigned as a permanent patient - actually met with sympathy and understanding for the most part. But it generally wasn’t discussed and it was pointless me going through the real story of my incarceration over and over again. No one believed me now, no one. My goose was well cooked. ...

Part 1: Kidnapped I am driving to the location given to me in the instructions after stopping by the bank and withdrawing $5,000. The amount seemed a paltry sum considering how much my husband was worth, but, it was what they demanded in the text. Tyler, my husband, had been out of the country for a business meeting and was two days overdue when the text came. The text had been sent from Tyler’s phone but had obviously not been composed by him. He only used proper words when he texts and this message was written in the shorthand lingo used by teens and lazy typists. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Caught! Yep, all right, I’d seen enough, this was probably none of my business – although it did immediately cross my mind that it might make quite a story. I had to get the hell out, but at that precise moment the doctor turned, saw me, and shouted. “Shit, shit, get her, get her.” I recognised the voice immediately and that delayed me in turning on my heels as the two nurses leapt after me, the “patient” getting up from the bed clumsily. I was wearing the sandals, which didn’t give me good grip, and I had stupidly closed the two locked doors behind me. I approached the first, fumbling with the combination when the first, and then the second nurse grabbed and pulled me back. Shit! We fell over in a confusion of squeaking rubber bodies, arms and legs flailing. The “patient” then arrived and they turned me over on my front, my arms trapped underneath me. I realised immediately that three against one was not a fair fight, and I was buggered. I struggled but to no avail. Then I saw the doctor approach and throw a bundle of rubber on the floor beside by squirming body. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: A Close Shave They unbuckled me from the trolley, my legs cramping at first, and then they removed my straightjacket. I was hot and sweaty but oh, I was so relieved, although I knew something nasty was probably coming. They led me, unresisting to the gyn/ob chair and quickly strapped me in, rubber straps being pulled tight at my ankles, knees, thighs, waist, above my breasts, then at biceps and wrists. When they were finished I could only move my head. I was naked except for my mask, and for that I was relieved. And I could still taste and smell all the juices of the women, and Dr. Mann’s sperm on me. Yes, it was quite a cocktail to savour all right. ...

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities. We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body. ...

My wife and I work at the same company. I’m 25 and she is 27, and the story takes place a couple of years ago. At the time, she was the VP of Financing at this place, and I was the assistant to the owner. That job is the strangest one that I’ve ever had. I had just finished working on my master’s degree and was in need of a job. Fortunately, my wife is friends with the owner of this company, and she was in need of an assistant. ...

Charley had only just found out about the world of latex, after a friend bought her a pair of latex leggings. Since then she had been seeing how far down the rabbit hole she could go in a week. She had been meet with a tidal wave of kinky fetish nightmares and sickeningly prevented images. She had unlocked a deep lake of hidden fantasies and desires within herself. After searching the internet for days, she found something which left her heart racing and her soul horny. On a heavy rubber and bondage forum based in the UK was an advert looking for a woman to be a long term rubber bondage prisoner. Charley had message the owner of the post saying how much she wanted to do it. She got a message back within 48 hours with a list of instruction of what to do. ...

story continues from part five Jessica’s Torment 6: Revulsion and Karma Carl ended his evening by returning the women back to their machines; but, with Jessica being on the spanking machine and Angela getting her pussy fucked by something much smaller than what she had in her earlier. Carl had no idea that he had just completed the women’s original plan. Jessica’s cuffs would release her in three hours and allow them to finish the night well fucked, well spanked, but most importantly; free. ...

Molly was stressed out. Working a full time job while simultaneously taking night classes tended to have that effect on people. With the little time off she had, she often spent it cooped up in her apartment watching TV or browsing the web. During one of her searches, she came across a nearby boutique that had just opened in her area that claimed to specialize in a new facial scrub and body wrap combo that was guaranteed to be unforgettable. To Molly, it sounded like the perfect type of thing to get all the stress out of her system. If only she had the time… ...

CAUTION: This story is intended purely as a fantasy. Do not attempt to recreate this scenario in real life! (Though it would be pretty cool.) Do not use without the author’s permission. Janine was barely conscious, but she realized she was naked. What had brought her around was that something was being inserted into her ass. Something large. With alarm, she noted that once it was in, it swelled a little more, stretching her rectum. She could feel that she was lying on a cold, hard table, and that rubber-gloved hands were manipulating her. She wanted to see what was going on, but there was some kind of blindfold over her eyes. She wanted to struggle, to get away, but she was too weak to move. Her legs were raised, and she felt her feet being encased in tight, stretchy latex. Hands continued to work the latex over her legs, encasing them both in a single sleeve. This took several minutes, and then her pelvis and hips were covered, too. ...

The eleven girls of the college track team milled about nervously in the corner of the gym, dressed in their sports tops and track shorts. Mostly white, two Asian, one Black, one Latina. Their coach had left suddenly over a pay dispute, and they were waiting to meet her replacement. “I heard it’s a guy,” said one. “Really? They couldn’t find another woman?” “I don’t care. Just as long as they’re good.” ...

Why did you kidnap me and turn me into your sex fantasy? What was it that made you target me? Was it my long blonde hair and blue eyes? My wholesome good looks? My perky breasts? My lean dancer’s legs? Why me and not one of the thousands of other similar girls out on their own trying to make it in Hollywood? Was I somehow special, or was I just in the wrong place at the wrong time? ...

Harriet was rummaging in the glovebox for her smokes when I spied an old dude sloping up the dirt road towards us. He raised his chin in recognition, a smile just showing under his bushy grey mustache. This could be exactly what we needed. I got out as he drew even with the car. “Howdy,” I said. “Live around here?” “Not really. I live in town but I’ve got some property down the hill with a little trailer. I‘m just here taking it easy for a few days. You local?” ...

[There was a longer story here, most of which has been excised. If you’re like me (and I know I am) the preliminaries are often just chaff to be sifted through on the way to the Good Stuff. I’ve chosen to eliminate the chaff.] The older woman held the gun. It looked enormous. Meanwhile the blonde pulled several bundles of rope from her satchel. “I’m going to tie you up now,” she said matter-of-factly. ”I don’t want to hurt you but we must be assured enough time to get away. Please don’t make us use force.” ...

Sitting at a bar in Los Vegas, Sarah is sitting down, shooting tequila faster than John Wayne’s pistol in an old western. Her soft blonde hair done up in her adorable curls was a hit, although tight tits, and curvy ass, barely constrained by her tight red cocktail dress, and her fairly short height accentuated by her three-inch stiletto heels certainly didn’t hurt her chances at going home with someone else tonight. She hadn’t even bothered with panties or a bra. ...

Part 1: The Trial I held my breath as the eleven men and one woman entered the courtroom through the door which led down a hall to the jury room. My fingers on both hands were crossed, and, if my toes were looser in my conservative three-inch pumps, my toes would be crossed as well. The jury foreman; an older white male with dark hair; greying on the sides above his ears, making him look quite distinguished; handed a slip of paper to the bailiff, which the bailiff promptly handed to the judge. The process seeming to take forever; though my lungs still held the air they had taken in when the door on the side of the courtroom first opened and the jurists returned. The judge unfolded the piece of paper, glanced at it, then set it on his bench. ...

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

story continued from Breaking & Entering Malcolm Pettigrew thanked the driver, nodded the ghost of a bow to the Emir’s guard and strode down the path to the great man’s tent, the silent, light-stepping Henrietta Courtauld just behind him, her hair duly covered. He had been three months in the United Arab Emirates since his arrival as British Commercial Attache, and this was his first visit to the most obscure and traditional of the emirates, Bhagarem. Henrietta, his assistant, was not quite so new to the job, but she had not set foot here before either. ...

(story continues from The Beach) Part 2 I left the city later than I wanted, but the traffic headed north wasn’t too heavy. Southbound was another matter, but not my problem. I got to my exit in an hour plus or minus without any problems and headed straight to a seafood stand for some take-out chowder. It was about 4 o’clock when I pulled in at the house and got out, stretching to work out the kinks and sucking in the wonderful ocean scent. A gal could get to like this! ...

continued from Part One: Game Gone Wrong Part 2: The Limo “I want to get my brains fucked out”, she said, “in a limo.” Now this has long been a fantasy of my wife, and for some reason I had not fulfilled it yet. I immediately called around and found a limo service made up mostly of off-duty cops, and requested a driver for the following Saturday night. The big night came and off we went for a light dinner and some cocktails. ...

(I’d like to acknowledge the great work by Trent Wolf in his “Domino” stories for the inspiration to pen this style of story and to the “House of Gord” for ideas of some of the predicaments that befall Suzzanne) The Adventures of Agent Suzzanne Midsummer (The perils and torments of a sexy female Spy) CHAPTER 1 She heard a soft click and then something cold and hard pressed against the base of her skull, and a cold voice she spoke close to her ear “Hello Agent Midsummer, we’ve been expecting you”. She shifted her weight and the gun barrel pressed harder, “Ah Ah, no sudden moves, keep very still” ...

Offering oneself to be buried alive takes a lot of courage, especially when the people who have offered to do it for you are happy to do it to you for their own pleasure. Tanya met such a couple. It all started with a simple fantasy that continued to manifest into some wicked and devious idea, of being not only buried alive, but have caked in cement inside the burial box. This took some organising on both parties. Tanya had to decide what she was going to wear (latex wear was chosen as suitable), and the couple had to decide where, when, how deep, type of box etc… It had to be all planned down to the last detail. So Tanya chose a knee length latex dress, her favourite one, elbow length rubber gloves (for which the hands would be taped into balls), latex stockings, PVC waist cincher/corset and ankle ballet boots (2 sizes too small so to squish the feet and cause extreme discomfort). Would also need some lube on the feet to get them inside the boot. An open face rubber hood and a large rubber penis gag. No underwear! And just her boobies. She also would take her blindfold. The couple, Steve and Marion, were working on a suitable location, somewhere in the middle of nowhere. Australia has a lot of desolate locations and it wouldn’t be hard to hide a grave/body. It’s probably why some people are never found. Mind you they could also have been taken by Aliens, but that doesn’t happen here . The couple chose a remote town in Victoria called Donald, and set the burial site near Lake Buloke (Google Map this and you’ll find it). Tanya gave it the thumbs up. On a Tuesday night, Tanya drained her bank account, and headed towards the town of Donald. It was a long drive, but instructions were that she was not to go all the way, she would meet up with Marion about 15 kilometres out of Avoca. Dump everything in her car, lock it and toss the car keys nearby. Upon meeting at the rendevous, Tanya’s nerves really started to kick in. Especially when Marion arrived. It was quite a big car, looked a bit like a Chrysler 300C. Hard to see in the dark. Marion instructed Tanya to get dressed in her latex and put her clothes in a plastic bag provided. Marion said she would dump her clothes in one of those donation bins. Once Tanya was dressed, the remainder of her burial gear was placed in the car. Tanya was cuffed, gagged, blindfolded and guided to the boot (trunk) of the car and placed inside. What followed next was a 3 - 4 hour straight drive. The car stopped, engine switched off. But no one came to get Tanya. She then heard voices. Doors opening, closing, the car starting again and moving. Where was she going?? The car drove for about another 90 minutes until the road became a bit bumpy. It stopped… The boot (trunk) opened… “I thought you’d like some fresh air” Steve mocked. ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. That’s what happens when you get sloppy. Okay, don’t panic, find the circuit and cut the alarm. Breaking into a safe should be easy when you have the key, who knew they’d wire the tumbler. Me, I should have known, that’s three mistakes on this job. 60 seconds before someone shows up, concentrate. ...

Ed: We’d been into bondage for a long time, since the start of our relationship. And it wasn’t long before bondage was more than just part of sex play. The evenings and weekends would see Sue restrained one way or another - sometimes simply a pair of handcuffs, other times a full hogtie and harness gag. Sue: Finding someone to share my fantasies with was as much a relief as it was excitement. Years of secret thoughts and clumsy, awkward scenes fell away when we met. Not that is happened right away, it took time to build trust and experience for both of us, but we understood each other. ...

Francesca had just cut her way through a metal wire fence guarding the perimeter of an abandoned building. She was a reporter and had been sent some information about a porn shoot happening at the location. She did not want anything to give away her position so had left her phone and torch in her car. Which she had park 3 miles away and it had been well hidden from the road. Moonlight was the only thing letting her see as she put the wire cutters in her pocket. It was a warm clear summer’s night as she moved towards to the building. She had only been given a small amount of information about what was going on. But the story sounded like a gold mine of hard-core porn and something the local people would read about. ...

story continues from Wrong Room The last thing Jess remembers was getting attacked by horrible CS gas and a powerful stun gun. She had then been overpowered and forced into bondage by a madman. She was still awake as he put her on the cold and dirty floor of a van and then her mind went blank. Why had she not helped save the girl first time round it would have meant she had never gone back. She would have never been trapped herself and the police would have arrested the freak that had her now. Regret was running through her veins as was anger for her mistake to not just give up and have it easy. Why did she fight him in the end, what did she think would happen. What dream world or fantasy was she living in to think she could escape. It was always going to end like this. ...

Each invitation came with a small package. The invitations were sent out in the morning by courier to mobsters throughout Metropolis and the surrounding areas. Each recipient was invited to attend a not-to-be-missed party the next evening. Since the invitation came from Lex Luthor, no one was inclined to miss the party, but the contents of the packages clinched the deal. Each package contained a pair of boxer shorts and, if the mobster had a teenaged son who would be attending, an extra pair for him. The shorts were made of limp, skin-smooth, transparent-white plastic film and came with a note recommending that the recipient wear them under his trousers while he attended the party. ...

Breathing softly as the drugs faded from my system, I started to return to the land of the living. I had been been partying the night before and this sleepiness was solely from that. A couple of minutes later the drugs had left my blood stream and I started to come round. I flicked my eyes open and was met by a wall size mirror. Through what little vision I had I could just about make out the shape of a person. The penny was not dropping as he tried moving and speaking. Then all of a sudden what I was seeing hit me. The mirror was showing me a image of myself. And oh god I have never seen anything like it. ...

Some people say that man is mastery and woman is mystery. That’s a clever play on words, certainly, but there is a very spooky truth to it. When the former goes wrong, the latter sets it right, sometimes in the most horrifying ways. There’s a reason why some women are called witches and a hapless young man discovered that reason. Just off the campus of the University of New Wales at Pennstadt stands Sorority Row, a neat array of former mansions lining one of the main streets that run by the campus. Set a little apart from the others, separated from its nearest neighbor by a miniature park, was the Shi Imega Lambda house. It was to that house that Stefan Bonhuizo came with sinister intent. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Mistress Four Twenty glanced behind her. Razor-clawed fingers extended from Four’s ball mittens, shredding them to pieces. The long claws glistened like crystal-cut glass. Definitely not any ordinary human. On balance, Twenty had seen things in the Hotel that made the distinction meaningless. What was human after all? Twenty estimated the distance between her and the alarm. There was no point worrying about treading on the lines now, was there? No more than five seconds if she moved quickly. ...

She hadn’t meant to kidnap him. It just happened. She had flirted with him everyday when he dropped off her mail. That’s all it was: playful flirting. She had been stroking the side of his face when it happened. She was just playing like they always did and he was into it. Then her hand slipped onto his neck. He flinched. He always did when she got too close to it. She paid it no mind. ...

I would have to thank my family for this one day. My parents had become convinced I was becoming weak, spoiled. Too much time in front of the TV or on the computer. I had it too good in their opinion. I needed to learn how to be a man, how to rough it like they had growing up. So they sent me to spend the summer with my aunt & uncle Theo & Gladys Rooney out in the sticks somewhere in West Virginia. God this was going to suck. ...

They had been very careful. Maria and Toni had selected just one girl a month. One girl from the hundred or so who showed up at their modeling studio every month. One girl who had no one to come looking for them. One girl who no one would miss. Today they had bundled up girl number twenty-four. At fifty thousand Dollars per girl they had done quite well for themselves to the tune of $1.2 million. Katrina was naked. She had a leather bondage hood over her head with the blindfold and gag firmly in place. She wore leather cuffs also locked tight to her wrists and ankles. The cuffs were locked together with a ten inch chain securing her wrists to her ankles holding her in a hogtie despite the girls frantic attempts to slip free. ...

India. It was still hard to believe I was really here. When I applied for my college’s study abroad program I thought for sure I’d end up in some freezing Eastern European nation. Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would end up anywhere as beautiful as here. I also never thought I’d run out of money while I was here either. So there I was working my way through college as a courier … in India. ...

Here’s a story told in the first person from the female’s point of view. - Julien I’m lying on a conveyor belt. I’m on my back, and I’m completely naked. I can’t move any part of my body - all I can do is stare at the ceiling. The conveyor belt is taking me somewhere. Sometimes I pass under a reflective surface and catch a glimpse of myself, staring into space with no expression, totally exposed. ...

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within are meant to resemble what actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE unless specified. This story is presented under the assumption that you are comfortable with adult themes. Continued from Part One ...

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within are meant to resemble what actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE unless specified. This story is presented under the assumption that you are comfortable with adult themes. Continued from Part Two ...

“What do you mean you can’t make it?” This was not what she needed to hear right now. The contest was due to start in thirty minutes. She and her friends worked at the local zoo which held an annual Halloween party for the kids in town. During the party the zoo was divided into themed areas run by teams made up of four employees each. Whoever made the best themed area won a cash prize. ...

Cheryl had spend the last 5 days at Download festival in Derbyshire UK. She had been drinking heavily throughout and had driven her friends mad. She woke up on the Monday morning with a massive hangover and all by her self. She had been left by herself as her friends had had enough of her. She crawled out her tent in just her pants and bra as a feeling of shame and disappointment filled her up. She had damaged most of her stuff over the weekend as she rocked out. She had nothing she needed to take home. Her tent was ripped and water logged and all her stuff was covered in mud. She was sick, tried and all by herself. She would just bring back what she could. She was looking through the ruins of her tent and found almost nothing worth saving. Just some clothes to wear on the way home and the main things she took with her. Like her phone, money and house keys. But she left 99% of the stuff there. Someone would clean it up for her as she headed towards the car parking. ...

Non-consensual Sex, Future = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Prisoner agrees to a body swap, but it isn’t what he thought. In some future time, prisoners can agree to a body swap with someone older than themselves so that they become the age they would be when their sentence is complete. Robert Voleman sees this as a way to get out of jail early to continue his predatory life. The final result, however, is not quite what he expected. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been a nerd, preferring to play with my brothers lego and my dad’s tools as a child, never much being into dolls apart from as a source for materials, much to my mum’s disappointment. Over the years I discovered computers, electronics, and eventually robotics. I ended up with a masters in robotics and computer science and fell into a few startups working on various aspects of AI and home automation. I struck it lucky at my third startup and cashed in my share options when it was bought out for a pretty good sum of money. Not quite enough to retire on, but enough that it allowed me very picky about what work I did and able to take extended sabbaticals whenever I felt the need. ...

1: A Trial Run She was a tinkerer. She liked to make things. She loved to make little gadgets just to amuse herself. Her favorite thing to make was gear for her hobby: BDSM. She was always coming up with new bondage gear to make the experience even more enjoyable. Sometimes inspiration would hit her in the strangest places. She was shopping at Walmart during back to school season. Strolling down the aisle she came across an amusing little device called a slap ruler. It was a brightly colored silicone ruler with a flexible steel core that wrapped itself around your arm becoming a bracelet. Now there was an idea. ...

Sarah Sterke was a very successful woman who owned and profitably operated her own business. Still on the right side of forty, she had a full figure yet still retained a somewhat girlish waist. Short, carefully tinted hair framed a square determined face that was obviously used to giving the orders. She dressed well and stylishly, as she could afford to. Well over a decade back there had been a hard fought divorce in which she had taken her worthless husband very thoroughly to the cleaners. This had given her the stake she used to start her business in the field of investment and computer research, national and international. Responsible people might have questioned some of her dealings but she had been very successful. Now she had her own modern premises in a discreet part of the financial district. She lived above her office in a tasteful, well designed apartment. She employed three ladies, well qualified and well trained and who served her very well indeed. ...

(story continues from Mental Adventures) #3. I was surprised. Not at how I’d been brought back to my normal size, but at the location of where I was teleported to–MY HOME! So the monster toying with me must be done, for now. When I finished shimmering and was entirely there, I checked the use of my powers, to find that all was in order! I walked up the sidewalk to the quaint little home Sarah, my wife, had wished up. The scenery was beautiful, and I again silently thanked her for wanting our home in the woods, rather that somewhere full of people. The one-story cottage was small, but that’s all you need when you can wish for anything you want, and you’ve only got to share with one person. ...

How different things would have been if I hadn’t decided to stop for a drink: a small bar on a small square in a small village in the remote French countryside that is La Creuze. I had parked my motorbike on the square and sat down on the terrace for a glass of cool beer. She was beautiful, the woman who served me. Thirty, probably, older than I would usually feel attracted to, ten years older than I was. But she was different, intriguing, full of a fascinating natural deepness … and very, very beautiful. Slender and curvy at the same time. Raven hair down to her shoulders. Huge hazel-brown eyes. She exactly ticked every box on my wish list. ...

I was nervous but determined. My letter of instructions had arrived a week ago. Today was the day. The instructions were extensive and detailed. I had rehearsed my actions and double checked that I had all necessary items. I drove to the remote location I had been given and parked my car. As expected, there was a lock box attached to a pipe stanchion next to an empty trash barrel. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in arrest, injury or death. Kitsune F Alexander M/f; kidnapped; captive; cell; bond; gag; collar; corset; breast; piercings; bells; toys; insert; force; oral; anal; climax; enslave; cons/nc; XX Authors brief warning: this story is a bit dark, but more psychologically than physically. This is a work of fiction; in real life, consent is important, and you should not reenact anything you read without legitimately obtaining it from all other involved parties. ...

Be careful what you wish for. Most of us have heard this saying before. If Thomas Killian had his life may have turned out very differently. Alas no one can change the past but if one pays attention they can learn from it. For the most part Thomas grew up just like any other boy. He had a mother and a father; he had friends and a roof over his head. Yes Thomas had everything you could ever want except say for electricity. For you see Thomas Killian was Amish. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Sarah couldn’t believe she was listening to her own extreme bondage fantasy as the car continued on. The boot was small and left her little room to struggle. She was bound by handcuffs around her wrist and ankles with a padlock joining the cuffs together in a hogtie. Leather straps kept her legs folded against itself as her movement was reduced by the bondage. A leather strap was also wrapped around her elbows. She was completely naked apart from the bondage equipment as she moaned into the gag. She had had duct tape looped around her head to cover her mouth. The bottom half of her face was silver thanks to the tape. ...

“Thanks for calling Tourist Trap, how may I help you today?” “Yes I was interested in your Old World Train Tour package.” “Excellent choice sir.” God he needed this. It had been one hell of a year for Aaron Guillante. The emphasis here was on the word hell. It all started when the company he’d given the last ten years of his life to went belly up. Seems the owners thought their pockets were the best place for the company funds. Then his wife of six years left him for her yoga teacher. Being a cliche didn’t make it hurt any less. So he sold their house, and all the stuff she left in it, bought a new apartment and used the remainder to book their dream trip without her: a train ride across Europe and Asia. “A train?” John O’Loughlin stared at his editor incredulously. “It’s not just a train,” Stan Levine reminded him, “it’s a trip from Portugal to the Chinese coast. They’re has never been any other tour of this kind before. If that doesn’t scream National Geographic then what does?” “Stan …” “Let me put it to you this way, on a trip like this there’s bound to be a Pulitzer winning shot along the way somewhere.” “Pulitzer?” Jason Kazinsky smiled at his new bride Shari. As she took in the large black steam train before them her eyes grew so large he was sure they’d pop out of her head. He wasn’t much of a train guy but he knew she loved it. So this was the perfect honeymoon in his eyes. “My name is Anne and welcome to Tourist Trap Tours. Let me get you sorted into your cars. Each car on the train will have their own guide who will take you through each city we stop in. Let’s see Car 1: Alyssa, Ben, Charlotte, Josh, Melanie, Susan, Denny, Onyx, Scarlett … “… Car , which is my car: Laura, Wendy, Heather, Aaron, John, Jason and Shari. I think we’re all going to have a lovely time together. Now I’ll let you all get settled in and we’ll be departing in thirty minutes.” Aaron threw his bag into his sleeping car and headed for the dining car. They had to be serving drinks by now. In fact they were. That was more like it. “Having a rough time I see.” “You could say that.” He looked over his shoulder from his perch on a stool at the bar and saw his guide Anne had joined him. She was a stunning woman in her mid-thirties with shiny brown hair flowing down to her shoulders. No more than five foot it took a bar stool to make her eye level with him and what stunning green eyes they were. What he tried not to look at though were her clearly visible D Cup breasts. “Tell me about it.” “Oh you don’t want to hear my sob story.” “Maybe I do.” As she spoke she gently rubbed the back of his hand. John sat his bags down in his compartment and pulled out his camera. Maybe he would get some good shots of Portugal before they left. Jason and Shari dropped their bags on the floor of the compartment and closed the door. “We do have thirty minutes,” he said smiling. “So we do.” They began to go at it ripping each other’s clothes off. A half hour later the train was off and their adventure began. They arrived in Madrid, Spain around four in the afternoon. Anne took them out into the city. Aaron took it all in trying to avoid the slight hangover he was feeling. John was clicking away taking in everything he could. Jason and Shari walked hand in hand smiling with a tell-tale glow. That evening they had dinner at a small outdoor cafe. The newlyweds took turns feeding each other while the others listened to Anne tell them more about Madrid. Aaron couldn’t help but notice that all through dinner she would rub her leg up against his. This was pretty much how the trip continued for the next several days. Day two they stopped in Paris. Day three they left the City of Light around 8 in the morning arriving in Bern, Switzerland around midday. Then on the afternoon of the fourth day they arrived just outside Venice. “The first inhabitants started pouring into the Venice Lagoon around 400 AD fleeing from the Goths who were sweeping through Italy following the collapse of the Roman Empire …” Anne smiled broadly as she led her small group through the city on the water. Aaron couldn’t help but notice she was seemingly trying to actively keep him at the front of the group so she could keep her eye on him. John couldn’t help but notice she was making sure he was at the rear where no one else could see him. That suited him fine, easier to take pictures that way. Jason and Shari couldn’t help but notice each other. After a nice meal where John was once again pretty much ignored, they all piled into a gondola for a quick ride. “Isn’t this romantic?” Shari asked Jason. His response was a kiss, so yeah, he agreed. “For centuries these were the most common water craft you would finds out here on the Lagoon …” Anne began. “Ciao.” John felt a tapping on his shoulder. “Ciao,” the gondolier repeated. “Oh you’re talking to me. Hello.” “”* “I’m sorry I don’t speak Italian.” “Well English it is then. My name is Serena, what’s your’s?” “John; nice to meet you Serena.” It was then he got a better look at her. She was small for a gondolier maybe 5'2”, 5'5" at most. She had long wavy brown hair that feel over her shoulders ending at her pert little breasts. She was slender but her arms showed the considerable strength her job required. Her face was beautiful youthful and still very powerful. Her skin had a sexy olive complexion about it and her voice was deep and husky with a beautiful accent. “You don’t really look like you belong here with these other tourists.” “No, I’m just here to get some photos for National Geographic.” “Oh you’re a photographer? Would you take my picture?” “Sure.” Smiling he clipped a quick shot of her looking like a stoic hardworking gondolier she was. “One more, this one just for you,” she said. He obliged and was more than pleasantly surprised to find she was giving him a very seductive little style. They spent the rest of the ride talking and laughing. All in all they had a wonderful time. They returned to the empty dock far away from the maul of tourists and began disembarking. As soon as foot hit ground Anne lead them off keeping their eyes on her nodding her head as tour guides do. If anyone had been paying close enough attention they would have seen the signal Anne had given to Serena. If they had it might have spared John a little pain. Just as he was about to get out of the boat she knocked him over the head with the oar knocking him out cold. She quickly threw a heavy blanket she had tucked behind her over him and rowed away. Anne smiled knowingly and continued on with the tour. Anne’s tour group had stopped on a pedestrian bridge to watch boats on the main canal. She was texting. First delivery on schedule Her contact responded: Good, see you soon She smiled and put her phone away. “Alright ladies and gentlemen let’s move on.” Serena hummed happily to herself as she maneuvered her gondola down the quiet side canal. To anyone watching she was just a woman happy with her job. They had no reason to suspect she had the man she purchased out cold under a blanket. Now all she had to do was get her new man home. The sun had set and the tour grip had set down to dinner. “Where’d the guy with the camera go?” Aaron asked. “He said he wasn’t feeling well and went back to the train,” Anne told him. “Oh, OK.” John slowly started coming to. God his head hurt. What happened? Where was he? He looked around but none of it looked familiar. It was a bedroom that much was for certain. The walls were a creamy white color like fine old parchment. To his left were several paintings and an old guitar hanging on the wall. On the same wall down near the foot of the bed was a window. He was laying on a small little bed with dark sheets and a gold blanket. He tried to sit up but found his movements arrested. Looking down he saw someone had removed all his clothing. His ankles had been tied together with an odd orange rope. So had the area right above his knees. His arms had been folded behind his back wrapped up in a harness of that some odd orange rope. What the hell was going on here? “”* “Serena?” he asked weakly. She smiled and sauntered over and he could see she was wearing nothing but a silky silver robe. “”* “I told you I don’t speak Italian.” “Don’t worry I’ll teach you. That was one of my requirements actually.” “Requirements? Serena what is going on here?” “”* With that she leaned down and kissed him on the lips. At 11 o’clock that night when all the groups had returned (not including dear John of course) the train left Venice for the overnight trip to Berlin. It had been a very surreal couple of hours. Serena had said nothing. Instead she just knelled beside the bed leisurely running her hands over his bare skin. Every time he would try to say something she would cut him off by gently kissing him on his lips. Finally she shrugged off her robe and climbed on top of him. The sight of her tight bronze body made him instantly hard. Without saying a word she covered them with the blanket. She snuggled up close to him and promptly fell asleep. Sometime between 4:30 and 5 O’Clock that morning the train left Italy reaching Austria. After hours of laying with Serena’s naked body wrapped around his bound one John finally succumbed and fell asleep too. At 9 o’clock the train arrived in Germany. John awoke to a strange sensation. It was warm, wet and right between his legs. It took him a minute to realize he was getting a blowjob. He looked down to see Serena going to town. He should have been upset. After all he had been kidnapped and now he was being sexually assaulted. But the pleasure she was giving him, not to mention the fact he was just barely awake, he was enjoying himself. Soon he couldn’t take it anymore and came in her waiting mouth. When they were done she climbed up next to him and began to run her hand all over him again. “Why are you doing this?” he asked, hoping she wouldn’t kiss him after what they had just done. “I’ve always wanted an American boy all for myself so I bought one.” “You bought me?” “Yes, I ordered a white boy your age and build, single, does not speak Italian, a job that allows for travel, and they sent me you.” “Who did?” “Tourist Trap.” She went on to explain everything to John. He gulped, trying to keep calm. “What are you going to do with me now that you’ve got me?” “Keep you.” She said this like it was the most obvious thing in the world. That afternoon the tour group arrived in Berlin and continued on. Not one of them gave a second thought to the fact that the photographer was no longer with them. None save for Anne, whose cellphone alerted her to her payment from Serena. One delivery down, two more to go. Ten days had passed since Tourist Trap departed Lisbon, Portugal. So far it had been pretty entertaining. Each day was another beautiful European city. They had been to Madrid, Paris, Bern Switzerland, Venice, Berlin, Warsaw and two days ago they had arrived in Moscow. Now as they crossed into Asia things changed. The countries grew much larger and as such took longer to get through. So far they had spent almost seventy hours cooped up in their train. During that time someone finally noticed that the photographer John was gone. Anne had been forced to come clean. He felt too sick to continue so he was taken to an Italian hospital and then gone home. They hadn’t wanted to worry anyone so nothing had been said. In the morning they would go out and explore Mumbai. Though three people were a little sorry to be getting off the train again. For most of the last two days Anne had sit by Aaron as she told them all about what they were passing out their windows. Her hand almost never left his lap. Jason and Shari spent most of their time those two days screwing like rabbits back in their room. Six days had passed since John had been kidnapped in Venice. So far it had not been that bad actually. The first day was spent in bed. Serena took the day off from her Gondola work. Instead she’d spent her day working on him. She rode him again and again with amazing vigour. John had never had so much sex in one day. That night they just passed out after a particularly powerful shared orgasm not even bothering to remove himself from her. The next day she fixed him breakfast and served it to him in bed. Kissing him goodbye she dressed, stuck an orange ballgag in his mouth and went off to work. She came back to check him at lunch before coming home for the night at dinner. Each time she took out the ballgag she would give him a large powerful kiss and say, “Ti amo, John.” Then she would let him go bathroom, feed him and screw him for hours till they fell asleep. As he fell asleep on that sixth night an odd thought occurred to him. He had not thought about escaping or trying to get help once in the last three days. Everyone stretched their legs as they left the train and headed out into Mumbai. The city was a beautiful mix of glinting modern city scapes and the world of British India as we all imagine it to have been. Anne marched to the head of her group and launched into her spiel. “Known as Bombay until 1995 Mumbai is the most populated city in India and the ninth most populated city in the world …” “What’s going on?” John asked sleepily. He had woken that morning to find Serena untying him. “If you don’t send in some photos soon someone back at the magazine’s gonna catch on. So we’re going to go out and get you some good shots of Venice.” “We are?” “Of course we silly, I have to make sure you come back.” “And how do you plan on doing that?” “Simple.” She tied a length of orange rope to the body harness and released his arms. Going to her closet she came back with the clothes he had been wearing the day of the gondola ride. She dressed him herself taking care to caress his body as she did so. She feed the leash out through one of his sleeves. Leading him outside she wrapped her arms around one of his. She then took the leash and tied her own hands together. “What are you doing?” “If you do anything other than what I tell you to I’ll scream for help and tell everyone you’re kidnapping me.” “Oh so irony is your plan.” “Yep.” “Alright,” Anne said, “you have one hour for lunch and to shop.” Shari and Jason walked hand and had through the little collection of shops. “I’m starving,” Jason said. Shari noticed a little store and stopped. It was a clothing store of some kind. “You go ahead,” she told him, “I’m going to go find something special for tonight.” “You got it,” he said grinning. Shari let go of her husband’s hand and entered the little shop. “aapaka svaagat hai , aaj main tumhen kaise madad kar sakata hai?” “Sorry, American.” “Welcome, how may I help you today?” “Just browsing, thanks.” “Very good, let me know if you see anything you like.” “Will do.” She browsed the store admiring the wonderful clothing on sale. She loved the sexy little two piece dresses that Anne had called a Sari. She pulled one off the rack and held it up against herself as he stood in-front of a nearby full sized mirror. The peacock colors of the dress really complimented her smooth white skin. It would show off her pert little breasts nicely. Shari laughed to herself thinking she was probably one of the few gingers to shop in this little out of the way shop. “”** Shari turned around to see a woman in what appeared to be a khaki police uniform advancing on her. “I’m sorry?” “”** “I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you’re saying.” “I told you to put that dress down thief.” “Thief?” The officer was a head taller and looked to be entering her forties. The dead serious look on her face made Shari very nervous." “You were shoving that in your purse.” “No, no I wasn’t.” “Don’t you lie to me.” “I’m not.” “That’s it, you’re coming with me. We’ll let a judge figure this out.” She grabbed the Sari from Shari before spinning her around and handcuffed her with her hands behind her back. “There’s been a mistake,” Shari said as she was led out of the store and into the back of a waiting car. As he sat at their table at the little restaurant the others had stopped at Jason was starting to get very worried. Where was Shari? She should have been back by now. The car came to a stop. The cop opened the door and roughly pulled Shari out of the backseat. “”** “What?” The woman drug her up the front steps of a building that looked nothing like any police station she had ever seen before. It looked like an apartment building or old school seaside motel in bright art-deco colors. “Where are we?” Shari asked, suddenly suspicious. In response the woman shoved a ballgag into her mouth and drug her around back to a side door. She forced her inside and up a series of metal stairs into a nice little apartment. She slammed the door shut and dead bolted it. She then turned on Shari grabbing a knife off the table. Shari whimpered as the woman approached. She cut off all Shari’s clothing leaving her standing naked, handcuffed and trembling. “God you’re gorgeous. Anne really outdid herself this time.” She grabbed Shari and drug into the bedroom. “Come on slave, your mistress is horny.” Shari squealed as she was drug naked, handcuffed and ballgagged by her Indian abductress across the apartment and into the bedroom. The woman tossed her onto the large canopy bed. “Now before I have my way with you there are few things we need to get out of the way. I am your new owner Mistress Avani. Whatever name you had before today is gone. You are to be forever known as Bandee. You will have no contact with the outside world. This apartment is all you’ll ever see or need. You will only wear two pieces of clothing ever again.” She grabbed a golden collar from her bedside table and snapped it around Shari’s neck with an audible click. “This collar stays on, period. If we’re not having sex or sleeping I expect you to wear the Sari we stole, otherwise you stay naked. Got it?” Shari began to cry. “That’s right get it all out now. The sooner you accept this the sooner you can be the happy little slave you were always meant to be.” “That’s it I’m calling someone,” Jason said, “what’s the Indian 9-1-1?” Suddenly a text arrived on his phone. “It’s from Shari. Thank god.” Then he read the message. Jason, I can’t do this anymore. I have been having doubts for months. I should have said something but I thought if I could get through the wedding then everything would turn around. It has not. I’m so sorry. I hope you can forgive me one day. As for today I’m going back home to my family. Goodbye forever. He dropped the phone. “As for today I’m going back home to my family. Goodbye forever,” Avani laughed as texted away on Shari’s phone. Shari screamed at her to stop. The phone rang. “Oh look it’s your ex.” Avani then threw the phone against the wall breaking it. “Well he’s not contacting you again.” Shari’s weeping started anew. “There, there, I know how to take your mind off of him.” Avani drug Shari further up onto the bed and flipped her onto her back. She ripped off her own clothes revealing a tall lean body whose C-cup breasts were armed with nipples ready to fire. Long wavy black hair landed on shoulders complimenting her exotic, at least for Shari, dark skin. She leaned over Shari to get something else out of her bedside table. As she did she made sure to rub her bare breasts all over her victim’s face. Shari’s eyes bulged out of her head when she saw the vibrator Avani was holding. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six After landing in Ft Lauderdale, when I got up and tried to walk, it was so painful that I could not walk and deplane without help. Thom just picked me up and carried me to the limo. For some reason it was getting worse and I was developing a temperature above normal. I found it impossible to sit so, I knelt on the floor of the limo and leaned over the seat. ...

story continued from part six Chapter Seven Almost immediately after the black out I was already waking up looking to a ceiling devoid of the surgical lights, I could feel a tube down my throat and mechanical means of breathing and I was now in a bed rather then the surgical table. It was very confusing and I was somewhat worried that I was in a bed when the Master made it very clear that slaves did not sleep in beds. My body was aching something fearful but I suspected the surgery had not been done since I had absolutely no pains in the lower regions. Buzzers and alarms where sounding and soon 2 nurses ran into the room and started checking the instruments while on of them kept asking me if I was awake? And if I knew where I was? And if I could see how many fingers she was holding up? The only thing I could do was blink and barely shake my right hand. ...

story continued from part seven Chapter Eight I was practically hanging by my head with liquid and nourishment being fed through the tube, enemas forced every so often how long in between was impossible to know and bladder being automatically relieved. It was becoming evident that I was being stored. There was a catch to my suffering storage, every movement in my rectum with the enema butt and the tube movement in my pee hole and even the forced enemas, produced an incredible orgasmic experience that I am sure the pain inflictors had no knowledge of. ...

story continued from part four Chapter Five I woke up in a rubber covered bed and when I tried to move I noticed that I was strapped to it and covered with a rubber sheet with a penis gag in my mouth and another penis dildo up my ass causing a throbbing sensation so I surmised it must have been large. I was in total darkness but there was a somewhat familiar smell to the place. It came to me that Derek the handsome guy I had sex with last night had kidnapped me and god knows what was going to happen to me. I was uncomfortable with the intrusion in my body and nothing was happening. ...

Have you ever been robbed? It’s not the fact that your stuff’s gone that gets ya no it’s the knowing that someone got into your house, your home. It’s the knowing your home isn’t safe anymore that it never even was to begin with. That’s frightening. I’ll never get to know that feeling. My experience was different from the norm - very different. It began on a cold dreary night in December. I was still living at home to save on boarding costs at my college. That night was the first I had been alone in quite awhile and I intended to make the most of it. And by ‘make the most of it’ I mean watch the television living room in my underwear eating pizza. Yeah, I know, I led an exciting life. ...

(story continues from The Chaperone’s Apprentice 3) Part 4 Cecilia was on the train, Premier Business Class, pretending to be Xara for the benefit of any paparazzi that might have been looking – it was important that everyone should think that she had, indeed, checked out of the hȏtel that morning. Looking out of the carriage window she thought how dull the scenery of that part of northern France was; so unlike further south. For a time the train ran alongside the A1 motorway; its driver seemingly taking a perverse pleasure in going at least twice as fast as the cars on the road and rapidly disappearing into the distance. Soon they were in the tunnel under the English Channel then out into the Kent countryside for the final run up to London. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death . The man shifted in the cramped car seat. The car was parked on a sparsely populated street, pulled into the shadows of trees lining the street. He checked his watch. The object of his stakeout should be home soon. His cell phone rang and he answered. “Jeff here, boss,” he said, listening to the man on the other end. “He should be here shortly. I’ll have him all wrapped up and out of here in about half an hour.” He listened again. “Yes, as usual, you will get proof I’ve got him and that he won’t be causing any problems for you anymore.” He smiled as he listened more. “That’s why you hire me boss. I always get my man.” He ended the call as a car was approaching from the opposite end of the street. Jeff pulled out his binoculars and saw it was the car he was waiting for. He watched as it pulled into the driveway and a man got out. He smiled as he thought about what was about to begin. ...

The man shifted in the cramped car seat. The car was parked on a sparsely populated street, pulled into the shadows of trees lining the street. He checked his watch. The object of his stakeout should be home soon. His cell phone rang and he answered. “Jeff here, boss,” he said, listening to the man on the other end. “He should be here shortly. I’ll have him all wrapped up and out of here in about half an hour.” He listened again. “Yes, as usual, you will get proof I’ve got him and that he won’t be causing any problems for you anymore.” He smiled as he listened more. “That’s why you hire me boss. I always get my man.” He ended the call as a car was approaching from the opposite end of the street. Jeff pulled out his binoculars and saw it was the car he was waiting for. He watched as it pulled into the driveway and a man got out. He smiled as he thought about what was about to begin. ...

James was walking back from the pub with a stunning girl on his arm. They had got talking after a couple of heavy rock songs had played over the sound system. They happened to like the same music and talked about gigs and festivals they had both been to. They had a good laugh as they talked for hours. She then asked James if he would come back to her’s. Her high heels clicked on the footpath as they made the short walk to her home. They soon got to her Oxford flat in a quite part of town and they went inside. She offer him a cup of tea and asked him to put on some music. He went into her living room and turned on her sound system. Linking his phone to the device with bluetooth, he found some music. She entered the living room with a large cup of tea in each hand. She had undressed in the time it had taken the kettle to boil and was now only wearing red bra and panties with her high heels still on. Oh my god was the only thing James could think of as she put the tea down on a table and placed herself close to him. They enjoyed a nice warm drink as she rested her head against him and wrapped her arm around his body. ...

Everyone has their afterschool activities. Some attend clubs. Some do athletics. Some hang out at the local community center. Some volunteer. Some try their hand at theater. I have my own activity but it’s a little … out there. I spend every weekday afternoon being held prisoner. It started my junior year. I had been staying home alone after school each day but a series of violent home invasions in the area put an end to that. So my mother arranged for me to spend my time with my former babysitter. Which suited me just fine. ...

The headlights shined on the darkened walls of the complex as a black BMW sedan drove up. It quickly drove around to the back loading bay. A woman stepped out of the car. She was in her late thirties. Her face a combination of strength and beauty. She was wearing a long black coat and leather gloves, the same shade as her curly hair. She quickly looked around. This industrial part of town usually emptied out after 5 o’clock but just to be safe she chose the dead of night to arrive. Seeing that she was alone she walked around to the back of the car and opened the trunk. She stared down at her cargo. A fit, red-headed girl in her early twenties, nude, blindfolded, her legs in irons and her hands cuffed behind her back. Her head darted around as she strained to hear her surroundings. This was Ruby ...

The circus is a sinful place. That was what my parents always told me anyway. That’s where drifters and other unclean souls gathered. The circus is dirty, shows too much skin and mistreats God’s creatures. No good Christian would be caught dead in such a place. So of course I couldn’t wait to see one. I bided my time knowing once I turned eighteen they would have no other say in the matter. Something happened that summer that changed my plans and my life forever. A brand new kind of circus began touring the country. It was known simply as Nu, which I learned latter was French for nude. It was being billed as an adults only circus. ...

The massive door closed behind her with a soft click, shutting her out from the plush office. She was dismissed. She had just been told to search for ’new challenges’ outside the company. Or more aptly put, she had been sacked. Alice took a deep breath to get a grip on her rage. Thankfully, the anteroom was empty, her boss’s, correction, former boss’s assistant having momentarily abandoned her fortified post behind the massive desk facing the entrance. Alice was grateful for the opportunity to regain her composure. She did not want to face her (as of now former) colleagues in a troubled emotional state, heck, she did not want to face them at all. She dreaded the thinly veiled schadenfreude of her rivals, who preferred to attribute her quick rise up the corporate ladder to her looks instead of her performance, and the palpable relief of her less intellectually gifted colleagues, glad at having been spared themselves. But most of all she dreaded the pity of the few people in the office she counted as friends. For the last two years, since the untimely death of her parents, she had thrown herself into her work and presented the front of an independent, tough, calculating achiever to the world. Now she feared she might break down, revealing the lonesome and frightened girl that still lurked inside. Better she held on to her rage. ...

Chapter 1 Around eleven pm Jessica had finally finished the third book of Ann Rice’s Sleeping Beauty erotica. She reached over and snapped off her night stand lamp pitching her bedroom into darkness. She slipped her hand under her covers and reached down between her long lean legs, she spread them apart and used her right hand to cup her mons. She used her fingers to stroke her inner thighs and then slowly moved closer towards covered sex. She pulled the gusset of her panties aside and began to explore the lips of her sex. ...

How can someone become an inflated slavedoll for a plastic witch? What could compel a man to put on a girl’s plastic shower cap in order to become an inflated plastic punching bag bouncing gaily for his captors? Someone found out. Inga Yelma was missing. That fact in itself would not have drawn Dick Tracy’s interest. But there were hints that something more sinister was at play. The information had come from Joe Cullun, crime reporter for the City Press. He had been making the report to Officer Lizz Worthington, saying that Miss Yelma had contacted him, saying that she had a horrifying story for him. “She said that she was scheduled to compete in the Women’s Ski-Jumping Championship Meet at Indian Head,” he said, “and that she wanted to meet me the next day to give me the scoop. It sounded like she was about to tell me more, but then I heard her say ‘Oh!”, as if she had been startled, and she hung up. And she never showed up for the meeting." ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. The overcast night made it harder to make out the shape of the island in the distance. Ray kept rowing the boat in the direction of the island until he could finally just make it out. He had been closer than he thought. It wouldn’t be long before he could beach the boat and begin his search. ...

The overcast night made it harder to make out the shape of the island in the distance. Ray kept rowing the boat in the direction of the island until he could finally just make it out. He had been closer than he thought. It wouldn’t be long before he could beach the boat and begin his search. As he approached the beach, he glanced at his watch. It was almost 11 pm, which would give him plenty of time before he had to leave and return the boat so it wouldn’t be missed. He guided the boat up on the beach, jumped out and pulled it up so it wouldn’t get washed out with the tide. He grabbed a flashlight out of the boat, pulled the paper out of his shirt pocket, and headed toward a hidden, narrow path leading into the dense growth that covered the island. His search had begun. ...

Part 1: Mrs Chan’s Pony Caddy Chapter 1 My name is Sam Wilson. I am the caddy to Jane Winters a Golf Pro on the US Tour. She was shooting up the world rankings and was now the world number 17th and we were hoping for even better things. So far I had earned good money being her caddy and best of all I liked her, we got on well together. ...

It was early evening of a bleak winter day. Edith was sitting at her work table in the lounge of her small but comfortable cottage in middle class suburbia. She was thirty six, thin and spare with a somewhat narrow face, a pointed chin framed by short brown hair. Tonight she was wearing a plain skirt with a soft white blouse. She was a librarian by occupation, wore glasses and looked exactly how she could perhaps be described. A single lady, living alone and drifting towards middle aged spinsterhood. She had few interests, other than reading and was not sporting or particularly social in any way. The pub/club scene left her cold. ...

Outward Bound is an international, outdoor-education organization which organises challenging expeditions aimed at promoting wilderness survival skills. This story, however, brings a whole new meaning to the term. **** Jessica scoured the landscape in every direction, in what turned out to be an utterly futile effort to find a familiar landmark on the featureless Scottish moor. She had to face the fact that she was lost. She cursed to herself beneath her breath. What the hell was she doing out here all alone in the wilderness, miles from civilisation? The Outward Bound holiday hadn’t been her idea, nor indeed something that she’d been particularly keen on getting involved in. But her friend Penny had, over the course of several weeks, managed to convince Jessica to go along with her. Her boyfriend Mike, who as well as being her lover also happened to be Penny’s brother, had also cajoled her into taking up the challenge. In fact he’d been extremely keen for her to go; strangely over enthusiastic really, when she thought about it. As he couldn’t take any time off work at the moment, he’d told her, she should take a break without him and get away for a few days. ...

Synopsis: a sadistic mean spirited dominatrix ruthlessly exploits her clientele For Margo it had been a day of intense anticipation, with the culmination expected within minutes. The twenty eight year old, two hundred pound blond, was tightly restrained to the bed in a face down spread eagled manner, in the bedroom of Elana, a BBW dominatrix, well known for her brutality and duplicity. Margo desperately wanted sex with a male, and was unable to procure such an encounter on her own. Most weeknights were spent at a local tavern, shooting pool, drinking beer and shots. It was the same tavern frequented by Elana, and the couple had been casually acquainted for some time. ...

Jess was waiting in the darkness for the owner of the house to leave. She was wearing all black and was standing behind a wall of trees and brushes. Jess had everything she needed to break into the home. She knew the owner was going out tonight and would be gone for a number of hours. It that time, she could break in and take whatever she could. Unless it was nailed down, it would be going with her. Jess was a good thief and had already robbed a couple of homes in the area. The lights started going out one by one as the owner got ready to leave. He left through the front door and locked it behind him. He double checked it and walked off into the night. Jess watched him walk away from his house and left his home isolated. It was a easy target as she waited a few more minutes in case he come back. Once Jess was happy it was all clear. She headed for the back door. Jess quickly picked the lock and disabled the alarm. She was in. Jess soon find a roll of money and a gold watch it was a good start. She was looking for small items first as she walked around the house. A macbook pro laptop and a go pro camera soon find themselves in her swag bag. The house was huge and looking in each and every room was taking time. She found some silver rings in a bedroom and was starting to think about how long she had left. ...

story continued from part one Part 2a: The Nice Conclusion The truck’s engine then shut off and a second later I heard the driver’s door slam, telling me the driver was getting out. Would he discover me trapped and spooled up as I was, or just get what he wanted and leave while I hid? I assumed Ms. Becket was doing much the same, but her absence left me feeling abandoned and vulnerable. ...

story continued from part one Part 2b: The Not So Nice short conclusion I then heard the truck’s engine shut off and what I presumed was the drivers door open and close, followed by a nearly identical noise a second time, telling me that there were two people who had just exited the truck. I say nearly identical because the second door had been closed with a gentle touch, where the first had not. ...

story continued from part 2b: The Not So Nice short conclusion Part 2c: Beckett Automation This is the rest of the dark conclusion to The Johnson Rope Factory that I hadstarted some time ago, you are forewarned as it might not be to everybody’s liking. Constructive comments always welcome, especially with regard to the nature of the ending. …I found myself (and my spool) on that truck deck and strapped down for shipping while pondering the irony of my fate, my lust for kinky games in combination with a desire for a new and dominate playmate perhaps my final undoing. I had a foreboding feeling that one day my precious machines could play a part in sealing my fate, but not like this… ...

This is a tribute to another story, The Dice Game of A Pensive Pen. With no pretense to be able to reach the same quality, I imagined a sequel to that exceptional story. Please understand that English is not the tongue I use every day. Suggestions, editing and corrections are welcomed in the forum. “Just hold the teacup with two fingers and near your mouth…” Gwen was taking pictures and giving direction to Laura, sitting at the table near the window. Laura was modeling a striking outfit, all dressed in a long, high necked Victorian dress with long sleeves: the contrast was born from the latex gloves and hood the girl was wearing: her face was completely obscured by the garment, except for eyes and mouth holes. A blonde wig was substitute for the girl’s real blonde hair. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 8) Part 9 Lady Hazel Paine strolled slowly across the cellar floor and began climbing the steps back to the outside world, leaving Lauren feeling chilled to the bone by her final remarks. Was she just teasing or trying to scare her? Surely she didn’t really sell people into slavery and have them shipped to the four corners of the earth, did she? Although Lauren knew she wasn’t exactly in the twins’ good books at this precise moment, they wouldn’t really sell her to this decidedly creepy woman. Or would they? She’d seen what had just happened to Amber, and it seemed that the rivals really did hate each other. So Lauren couldn’t rule out the possibility that Hazel would come back and whisk her away as well. She had to warn the twins. But that could prove difficult bearing in mind how efficiently she was gagged right now. ...

It was a warm summers day in the middle of July as the sun lifted it’s self above the lay of the land and into the deep blue sky. It was a lovely morning as the streets and roads around Cowley Road in the historical city of Oxford. People walked around with newspapers and coffee in hand as they headed to work. Just a normal day on a normal street. Just as the clock hit 9:24am a door blew open and a chained rubber bondage slave struggled out. She was wearing an odd head helmet and other bondage equipment. The rubber was making a loud squeaking sound as she walked away from the door. She was being spotted by more and more people as she moved away from the door she had just come from. ...

Gina daydreamed on a dreary Saturday morning as she watched the rain fall steadily through the picture window in her breakfast room off the kitchen. The November morning paper was loaded with full page color ads for cold weather clothing & accessories. “Boot Festival” the ads screamed, with page after page of often high priced, but stylish varieties of rain, fashion, & casual models. “What do you think of these?” she murmured sexily, as if the picture itself were pornographic, or somehow titillating. She spoke in a tone addressing no one in particular, but directed presumably to me, as I was the only sentient being in the house, to my knowledge, & I was perched on the edge of a dipping bowl in front of her. I took nourishment the only way she allowed, which was solely whenever & wherever she had time to keep track of me. I was, of course, a mere 10 mm in height, & had been Gina’s prisoner, in her apartment, for months, after her previous Gothic witch of a tenant had shrunk me & paid her debt to Gina with me, aka the leftover results of her experimentation. ...

Consciousness returned slowly, seeping back into my senses as the effects of the drug began to wear off. For a long time I lay there in the darkness, half-aware, marshalling my forces, as yet ignorant of my situation. I was alive, and sensation reminded me cruelly of this as I became more and more aware of my physical envelope. Returning consciousness was reborn in me on a rising tide of pain. Lying there unmoving I could feel occasional sharp stabbing pains in my anus; a lingering dull ache in my cunt; acute tenderness in my breasts and nipples; a general sensitising of the flesh over my entire body, as if it had been sandpapered… I tried to come to terms with these sensations, wondering why I should feel these things. Many long minutes passed before I opened my eyes. When I did, panic rose immediately to choke and destroy me. I opened my eyes on total blackness. I closed them again, thinking my body was betraying me. I sucked a deep breath into my lungs. The air was close and warm - it felt stale and used up, as if there was little virtue in it. Then, tentatively, I opened my eyes again. Utter blackness prevailed. My heart thudded wildly in my chest - it felt as though it was trying to break out of my body. Adrenalin surged through my veins and all at once I was fully alert. Immediately it became clear that my situation was much worse than a simple matter of total darkness. Although I still felt an extreme lassitude throughout my body, my panic had sent me thrashing in denial against the darkness I perceived and to my horror I found walls where I had expected empty air. Sweat broke out through every pore in my skin and I felt a queasy coil of sickness in my stomach and bile rising within my throat. Somehow I was immured not just in total blackness but within a small space, how small I could not yet determine, but it felt horribly like a coffin… With a supreme effort I attempted to still the panic within me, to quieten my wildly thudding heart, to lessen the gulps of air my lungs were attempting to suck inside of themselves. Not only had I become aware of the fact that I was confined in a coffin-shaped box but I now realised that my feet were bound at the ankles and my wrists too were secured in front of me. In some ways this realisation came as a relief. It had been my nightmare from earliest times, not helped by my reading Poe’s ‘Premature Burial’ at an impressionable age, that some terrible mistake might one day be made and I would be buried alive. But even through my panic, the voice of reason told me that no-one binds the wrists and ankles of someone they believe to be a corpse. This did not mean that I was not, in fact, buried alive; but at least it meant I was not believed to be dead… Small comfort, perhaps, but the possibility remained that those who had confined me here would eventually let me go - so there was hope, at least. Gradually I became calmer, willing myself to breathe shallowly and softly. I wanted to find out as much as I could about the conditions of my confinement. I had only to point my toes to find the end of the box. Slight turning and wriggling of my body made me aware of the walls to right and left of me. I inched myself upwards on my back and felt the other end of the box press against my head. Raising my bound wrists, I felt the lid of the box a mere six inches or so above my face. Summoning up all my strength, even while I knew the effort would be useless, I pushed with every ounce of force I could muster against the lid of the box. Using my knees as well as my arms I heaved and pushed and strove against my prison but of course all my efforts were in vain. Defeated, and newly exhausted, feeling weak as a baby, I relaxed again and once more set about examining my new home. The surfaces were covered with rough fabric, not the quilted satin favoured by undertakers. This was more in the nature of hessian, itchy against my sore skin. My sensitised fingers felt the open weave of the fabric, the fibres seeming huge against the soft pads of my flesh. Unable to see, my senses concentrated themselves in those areas in which I was still aware - touch being the main one. All the time I had been awake I had been aware only of sensory data emanating from my own self. Now I strained to hear, listening for the slightest sound which could tell me whether I was simply locked in a box or whether I was indeed buried… Channelling all my energies into listening, I could hear nothing that gave any indication of a living world outside my prison. The harder I listened, the more I could hear, but all that I heard was the quickened double thud of my heart in my chest, the breaths entering and leaving my lungs. I listened and listened until I could swear I heard the passage of the blood through my veins but of sounds from without the box there were none. Once more I relaxed. Now I tried to remember… How had I come here and what had happened to me, what had been done to me and why? Look back all I could and there was nothing but a foggy blur, a missing episode, elusive, unknowable. What was the last thing that I could remember… leaving the bar at the hotel I was staying at for the conference because I wasn’t feeling very well. I’m not a drinker, but two gin and tonics don’t usually have much of an effect on me. And that’s all I’d had, I knew, yet I had started to feel unsteady on my feet as if already drunk. I’d headed out from the bar towards the lift… and try as I might I couldn’t remember if I’d ever even got into the lift, let alone made it back to my room. Perhaps someone had taken advantage of my state - but more and more likely, it seemed to me, was that in fact I had been the victim of a deliberate drugging - someone must have got to my drinks before I did. I’d been in a group of other delegates, none of whom had made much of an impression on me as yet - it was the first evening meet-and-greet before the conference proper was due to get underway the next day - today? yesterday? I had no way of knowing… How long had I been kept drugged and what use had been made of my body while I was unconscious? What, if anything, had the organisers and other delegates made of my failure to turn up at the first session… As to use, with returning consciousness that was becoming increasingly clear. I gently moved my bound hands over my breasts and abdomen. I could feel raised welts criss-crossing my flesh - possibly not as terrible to look at as they felt, but to the touch alone my body felt as though it was covered in a methodically-raised gridwork of whiplashes, a pattern that became more detailed and complex over my breasts and thighs. My nipples were excruciatingly tender to the touch and I realised now the full significance of the pain in my anus and cunt. Clearly my body had been well and truly used and abused, whether by one man or by many I had no way of telling. Throughout the experience I had either been unconscious or so deeply under the influence of whatever drug had been fed me that I retained no memory of the actual events. The hope I had felt earlier began to ebb away again. How could the perpetrators of these acts ever let me go? Perhaps the box in which they’d locked me was coffin-shaped with intent. I’d regained consciousness but I could not escape. I doubted that there was any point in trying to attract attention to myself but it would be stupid beyond belief not to try. I moistened my dry lips and tried to find my voice. Quaveringly at first, but then increasingly strongly, I began to call for help. My voice grew in volume and I began once more to struggle within my confines, thumping my body against the walls of the box. I shouted and screamed and kicked and hit, over and over, until sweating with effort and shaky with weakness, I once again gave up the struggle. Lying there panting in the foetid darkness, once again I listened, desperate for a response, any sort of response, any liberation from the hell of the box, even if it meant pain and renewed assault. But nothing and no-one responded. Silence reigned supreme. I was alone in the dark, utterly abandoned, forgotten or ignored, and there was nothing whatsoever I could do about it. I gave in to despair. Worse things happened to innocent people every day all over the world. Why should I expect my life to be better than theirs… Into my well-ordered life Chaos had come and destroyed me indifferently. My sufferings were real and enormous to me but they amounted to nothing in the sum of human misery. I was merely one more creature, a thing of flesh and blood, whose life could be snuffed out like a candle and the world would not stop turning for a single second. Tears of self-pity leaked from the corners of my eyes, dripping down into my ears, unheeded, unnoticed, unseen. I didn’t even realise that I was moaning aloud, I shut down my senses and my mind and retreated into nothingness. I would not think, I would not feel, I would cease to strive against the futility of my lot. Perhaps I slept again… I don’t know. There was no way of measuring time apart from by my increasing thirst and the pangs of hunger. There was a taste of salt in my mouth and after recovering from my episode of abject self-pity my over-riding need was for water. My mind tortured me with visions of waterfalls, fountains sparkling in the sun, blue glass bottles full of mineral water, ropes of water twisting out of taps, lakes of the stuff lying placidly under summer skies… Thirst was now my major enemy - I knew thirst would kill me long before starvation did. How long had I been in here and how long ago had I last had something to drink? The sweat had dried on my body or I would have scooped it off and sucked it from my fingers. My throat was parched, I felt that deep dryness one sometimes feels after sleeping open-mouthed, a dryness that seems to reach right inside you. Nothing but water could save me now. They must come and release me soon, either that or they intended me to die. If the latter, I hoped I could simply drift off to sleep once more and not wake up. I no longer cared so much about life - just that my death should not be too agonisingly prolonged. I’d always been a coward and it began to seem to me that death would come as a welcome release. A release from the pain, from my raging thirst, from the fear of what might or might not happen, from the unknown. If the thirst didn’t get me soon, the lack of air would. Evidently the box was not hermetically sealed, but the amount of air that was exchanged was insufficient to sustain life indefinitely. My head throbbed already, my body protesting at the lack of oxygen. Add to the visions of fountains the sensations of wide open spaces, miles of air and blue horizons. My mind was beginning to wander, but now, rather than torture, I felt it as a pleasant escape from the grim realities of my situation. I realised, as if given a gift of revelation, that it didn’t matter any more. I’d been worrying about nothing really. The key to escape was there all the time, safely locked inside my mind. Vast landscapes stretched before me, enticing, beautiful. Should I head up, towards the mountains, the clear air and the dashing, dancing streams, or down, towards the lush green valleys and the pellucid blue of the lake? Wherever I ventured, the earth was sweet and I was free to travel within it. Everything I wanted and needed was spread before my feet. The walls receded, the ties melted away, I filled my lungs with the scented air and stooped to drink my fill from the stream at my feet. I looked up into the face of the sun. I was at peace.

As always, I wanted to size up my captive’s predicament. She was beautiful, although it was hard to tell at the moment since she had a black leather hood over her head. Her mouth was plugged with a rather large penis gag, and the only identifiable parts of her head were her lovely green eyes (very rare for an Asian girl) and the lustrous mane of black hair sticking out of the back of her hood. The green eyes on an Asian were a specific request of the buyer, and he was paying top dollar for the honor. It took me awhile to track such a woman down. ...

Robert closed his door with a soft sigh. It had been a long day to end an even longer week. Work had been worse than usual, and his attempt to relax at a neighborhood bar hadn’t helped a bit. Now, though, he was home, where nobody would bother him. Stripping off his clothes, he treated himself to a long, hot shower. After drying off, he collapsed onto his bed. Tiredly, almost lazily, he reached down and slowly began stroking himself. This was something he only did on Friday night, so it didn’t take long for him to become hard. ...

The 21st birthday. It signifies the end of childhood and the start of our journey into adulthood. I had mine last year and it marks a literal divide between the two halves of my life. The divide between the time I was free and the time when I belonged to her. What’s a red blooded American male to do the day he reaches legal drinking age? Why go to a club of course! That’s exactly what my friends and I did. We went to one of the newer clubs that had just opened in the city called Gourmet. It served high end spirits and high end food and played only the best of the best in dance music. All together that meant we were paying way too much for this place. ...

“Have a kinky friend who needs a nice, long, SURPRISE vacation? Sure, they may not be willing at first, but they’ll be begging to stay once we’re done with them! We offer personalised escapes, for a multitude of fetishes - For a wide variety of “vacation” options - Visit us at (suspicious-kinky-website-name also appears on screen) to hear more about our services. 24/7/365 pick-up, same-day services, extended vacations (On screen: Days? Weeks? Months? We have it all!), and attentive staff; who are excited to provide the most extensive vacation experience money can buy. Group discounts available! Ask about our budget vacations at (suspicious-kinky-website-name)!” Heather swore her ad-blocking add-ons worked, but she was just tired enough, and in just the right mood to let her mind wander upon the possibilities. The advertisement was vague enough to have her Google the site, but she didn’t realise it was rather specific enough to catch her interest. Ads were fueled by powerful machines now-a-days, so she didn’t think anything of it, and went about scouring the offered website. A more innocent user would never traversed even half as deep as Heather did, but she was proudly kinky – Though it’s not really as if her friends even tried to contest it. Hell, they hardly knew about it! Though if they had, they might have stopped the kinkster from signing up for this ridiculous service. The website wasn’t particularly detailed in the legal aspects – It was a lot of fluff, frankly. Heather knew this, but continued on anyways, just to get a giggle out of the options… maybe even the price? Surely it was beyond reason? It took a quick click over to her bank-account to realise it wasn’t. Of course, this money was only partially earned by her – Whilst she did play an important part of the group she was a part of, and all the members treated her respectfully, she knew deep-down she’d never have the guts to do what they did. Her team consisted of professional bank-robbers, and she was the driver. There was a dynamic to it. She could never earnestly hold a gun to someone’s face, let alone anything her partners did after that, but she was a DAMN good driver – Her father was an award-winning race car driver, whom had helped her along from a very early age, and even souped up the car she used, but it had never really been spotted by police or news crews, because of how plain it looked. Her thought wasn’t on the next heist though, it was on the extensive list before her. Jeesh! The website was a little clunky, with nice graphics, but she started to feel a lot more hesitant about signing up, because it possibly had TOO many options – Something she never thought would have been a problem, but the site was quite thorough. After clicking submit, the website brought her to a quick run-down of the service – Simple, minimally-worded statements that reflected the idea of each and every option, and it all ended with a “Will you have your revenge?” button. It almost felt like a comic! Heather carefully perused the simplified document before her – She didn’t necessarily doubt the company, but kind-of wanted to mentally record what would happen to her nemesis. They had known and hated each other since as long as they could remember. Almost-regular fisticuffs. Birthday parties ruined. Aggravating pranks from both parties. Graduation ceremonies up in flame, sometimes literally. Their parents had no actual qualm between families, but realised they had to keep the two as far away from each other as possible, though neither really had the money to move away or to home-school – So there the two girls were, torturing each other as often and as cruelly as possible. Nobody quite knew why, and more than once, both girls started to question the reason for having a nemesis, but rage was nearly instantaneous upon eye-contact. They, however, were adults now. Long having moved out of their parents place, and even to try sparing themselves, moved to different states, but as far as Heather was concerned, Katie could never be far enough away – And she knew the feeling was mutual. Or at least she would. Heather clicked the go-ahead on the initial confirmation of how “surprise vacation” would go down, skimmed the legal document that emphasized that this was “for play” between consenting adults and blah blah blah, skip! The price page landed, and it was an absolute hay-maker to the wallet, but the price for the ultimate revenge was boundless, in her mind. Of course, the page brought up a detailed, ‘are you sure?’ pop-up that required a click-through, and also offered a quick glance of the ‘highlights’ of the so-called “surprise vacation”. *CLICK* Heather squealed with joy. It drained most of her ill-gotten savings, but she knew Katie would never be able to counter such an ordeal! In celebration, and longing arousal at the idea of what would be done to Katie, Heather opened up the bottom drawer of her night-stand and briefly pushing some fetish clothing out of the way, drew out her three-pronged dildo-vibrator, and excitedly began to smear a little lube on the third prong. Rather plain, black and full-bottomed panties pulled aside – The covers were tossed off, laptop set on her bed so she could see, and with one leg curled back, she nuzzled the longest prong against her eagerly wet slit. It didn’t take much to slip it down mid-way and slide several inches into her pussy. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The data probe from Contact Ship A37 is brought back to Earth. I wrote this sci-fi fantasy / romance for a geekette friend of mine. It is almost non-erotic and is a story of first contact between Earth and a distant planet inhabited by creatures so different from humanity that communication is impossible… until contact is created. ...

(story continues from Embedded 2) Part Three Remarkably, given the severely restrictive nature of her bonds, Lisa did sleep surprisingly well for several hours that night. Whether the extreme terror of the past two days had sapped all her energy, or whether she was simply becoming more accustomed to being permanently bound and unable to move freely, she wasn’t certain. Whatever the case, the fact was that, despite all her trials and tribulations, she woke feeling refreshed, a spirit of optimism having pervaded her, due, she guessed, to the fact that this was the day that she was to be set free…or so she hoped. ...

My name is Angela. My boyfriends name is Dan. We’ve been experimenting with kink and bondage for years. Last week he made my fantasy come true. I came home like any other day and he had that sneaky gleam about his eyes. I was suspicious, but have learned its best not to ask questions. After all, suspense is half the fun. After we ate dinner and washed up, I settled down on the couch to read my book. Within a few minutes I became rather drowsy but figured it had been a long few days at work. There was no harm in taking a nap. After all, it was Friday and we had no plans for the next day. Or rather, none that I knew of. When I awoke, I couldn’t see or hear anything. I reached for my eyes but somehow my arms had been lashed to my sides. My feet were bound as well. A cotton material of some sort was pushed at my mouth. I resisted but when someone pinched my nose and grabbed my jaw harshly, my surprise got the better of me and I yelled out only to be stuffed with I could then determine were my used panties, based on the musty smell. ...

Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming It was a small courtyard, at least compared to others she’d seen. Glancing around, she doubted even five hundred could fit here, no matter how closely packed. This smallish fort near the border was never meant for the kind of meeting about to take place. This was a place for soldiers, not show. Around her were nearly one hundred people, their rich clothing a sea of reds and yellows. Beside her stood the focus of this gathering, his own clothing even richer and brighter than those around him. Like the rest, he watched the front gate, on the far side of the courtyard. ...

Heroin. Like so many other people and things in my life, I abused it. It started when I was just out of high school and wanted to try everything to get along with everybody. I was a loser. So much of a loser I didn’t think much for myself and always what others thought of me. I remember partying with my friends for who knew how long and jumping from party to party, almost like a groupie. I always hung out with the cute guys until they got sick of me and walked away, which I just assumed meant they were off taking a hit themselves. ...

Abbie was a poor student living in the city of Liverpool, which is where she went to university. She never had any money and could only just buy basic food. She had lots of money at the start of term and had blown through it all on nights out and living fees. She still had a year of lessons left and with no job or income, she needed to do something. She was a stunning good looking girl with long brown hair with black highlights. They matched her beautiful blue eyes and shiny crimson red lips. Her figure was amazing with curves and a smooth shape. Her breasts and ass could drop your jaw as they fitting to her body perfectly. She was a friendly and nice to everyone she knew, but had almost no friends. She was doing very well in her lessons and didn’t have time for socializing. Her old friends had got bored with her over time and she now spend a lot of time along. She had turned to writing and drawing as a way of filling time as she waited for university to start. Her art work had become darker as the days and weeks dragged on. She had started watching more and more porn and kinky sex tapes. She had started dressing like a real slut as she was wanting people to see her. She wanted them to like her and want to be with her. She was a little bit lost inside her own head and was isolated from the rest of the real world. She was talked about as a weirdo and loner. ...

Meredith needed another man. It was a funny thing to think. She loved her husband and her family. No she didn’t need someone to love. Not to love in the traditional sense anyway. No, she needed someone to eat. It was an odd desire she supposed but no less strong despite what society would have no doubt deemed irregular or even criminal. Meredith had eaten quite a few men in her time. She had started as a young woman, devouring an unsuspecting teenager. Since then she had eaten many men; far too many to have kept track. Sometimes she would eat as many as several a week. Sometimes she would eat as few as one a month or even a few months. It all depended upon her mood and what, or more accurately, who was available. Men, she had found, were delicious. Although it was the hunt she savored most. It was fun to give them what they would consider a sporting chance at escaping her. Granted no one had ever succeeded in escaping. Not a single solitary one. Despite this, it was fun to hunt them and catch them. And eat them. Oh my was it a turn on to swallow live something that understood what was happing to him. Their reactions to what she did to them were as varied as those she had eaten. Some begged on their knees for their lives, pleading and promising all they could think of if she would only spare them. Others ran and hid themselves, struggled in her grasp and fought her even as she was lifting them to her full, open lips to be swallowed. Still others, and these were by far the rarest, were actually willing participants in a meal for her. Sometimes she would dine with them upon her plate as she ate a meal and drank wine. She would make polite conversation with them and even share a few jokes. Then it would be time for them to become part of her meal. She never once felt remorseful at their consumption. Only contentment. Each type of man, willing or unwilling, had his charms and each was equally tasty and satisfying when swallowed. Still the glory of the hunt was Meredith’s favorite part. She loved the chase. And the reward at the end. Three weeks ago a nineteen year old man had been running to escape her. He had hidden himself in a pail, one of her daughter’s playthings that had not been put away. Meredith had crept right by it without noticing the little fellow until well past him. She had been looking under the couch when she turned and happen to spot the man pressing against the back of the bucket like he wanted to become a part of it. Too bad for him that he was slated to become a part of her. He had watched from an empty jam jar as Meredith had cooked her dinner, set the table and opened some wine. When dinner was ready she sat down and placed her tiny captive on her plate. He had gotten on his knees and begged her to spare him. He didn’t want to be eaten. He was only nineteen. Couldn’t she eat someone else? Meredith smiled and explained that it was too bad. Nothing was going to save him from being swallowed alive by her. Then he had begged her at least to chew him. Meredith had declined. She had eaten him with much relish, swallowing him whole and listening to his receding scream as he was pushed down her esophaugs. He had gone excellantly with the wine she had drank which had gone well with the dinner she had eaten. Later, she had taken a bath. Meredith enjoyed the soak in the tub, the white, fluffy bubbles covering everything. Her stomach was full and felt warm. When she got out of the tub and headed to bed, she fell into a dreamless sleep. It had all been so satisfying. The hunt, catching the man and explaining that she would eat him with dinner. Making him watch as she cooked. Eating him and the taste of his body on her tongue right before she had gulped him down. The dinner she ate afterwords. The wine, the bath. Most of all, going to bed with the knowlege that an entire man was inside her stomach being digested. He would never reach twenty. She had grinned at that thought. Now it seemed like ages ago. She was starving for another boy or man. She had taken to looking out her window for a boy to eat like a cat watches birds. She selected her prey carefully. Right now, her attention was focused on a man of twenty-six. Meredith watched the young man through her window. He was cute, in shape and exactly what she was looking for. Now all she had to do was catch him. That wasn’t so hard. Meredith had once been a model and was still very pretty. She walked outside and began talking to the man. “Hey there,” Meredith said. “I couldn’t help but notice you look nice and strong. I was hoping you could give me a hand. I’m trying to lift this box in my house but just don’t have the strength. Do you think you could give me a hand?” ...

Authors note: This was inspired by a vid I came across recently called ‘Quicksand Bondage’ on MyVideo.de - http://www.myvideo.de/watch/10856811/Quicksand_bondage Emma had very little recollection of her actual abduction, although the events leading up to her capture were etched indelibly in her mind. On the day in question, she had been attending her regular Tuesday evening yoga class at the local gym. Just after the class had finished & she was preparing to get changed & leave for home, however, her mobile phone had rung & she’d stepped out of the changing rooms & into the corridor to take the call. It had been an old friend calling & for several minutes the two women had chatted & caught up on all the latest news. ...

Authors note: This was inspired by a vid I came across recently called ‘Quicksand Bondage’ on MyVideo.de - http://www.myvideo.de/watch/10856811/Quicksand_bondage Emma had very little recollection of her actual abduction, although the events leading up to her capture were etched indelibly in her mind. On the day in question, she had been attending her regular Tuesday evening yoga class at the local gym. Just after the class had finished & she was preparing to get changed & leave for home, however, her mobile phone had rung & she’d stepped out of the changing rooms & into the corridor to take the call. It had been an old friend calling & for several minutes the two women had chatted & caught up on all the latest news. ...

Part 1: Rubber Reveal Saturday My deep sleep was interrupted by bells, alarm bells from my neighbour’s house across the road. I jumped out of bed, opened the curtains and observed the flashing blue neon light on the alarm box. I groaned inwardly as I knew I had to investigate as I had agreed to keep watch on Bob’s house while he was away. Thankfully my wife was away for seven days on a “girlie” holiday so she was spared the 3.20am alarm call! ...

This story follows on from the events in “Hell in a Cell” James had been missing for over 36 hours and the police had stepped up the search for him. He was waiting for them in his prison cell, still wearing his rubber bondage suits and masks. His cock had been left bound and was still sore from the day before. His sweat was running down his back and he was standing in a lake of it. He could still smell his new mistress pussy and ass through the dildo re-breather. She had played with him for over 6 hours the day before and then left him for the night. He had to cry himself to sleep and was unable to have anything other than nightmares. After an uncomfortable night in rubber bondage and fear, the morning arrived. He was being kept upright by the chains and cuffs. All his energy had faded away and so had his hope. He was breathing slowly and deeply through his nose. The machine still controlled his breathing with an iron fist. He stared through the small holes in his hood, waiting for his mistress to enter the room again. The police had just found a key bit of footage from the club. Which showed James leaving the club with a beautiful girl. The police followed them down the street and into a nearby flat. She was wearing an odd outfit and he looked a little drunk. They would pop round and check out this new lead. Around an hour later the two police detectives knocked on her front door. She opened it with one hand and a black bin bag in the other one. She was wearing a full red catsuit under her street clothes. Which you could see poking out from underneath them. She looked shocked to see the police. As it happened the police had reached the house at just the right time. She was about to get rid of James’s stuff. She was going to put his clothes, wallet and phone in a bin a couple of miles from her house. She wanted it to be harder to find her and get rid of key evidence. The police quickly asked what was in the bag and if they could look round. Soon more police arrived at the house and this time with a search warrant. They found his stuff in the bin bag in her hand. They found bondage and fetishes items in almost all wardrobes and chest of drawers. They found duct tape and plastic wrap in a large box and endless rubber outfits on hooks. They found her bottles of chloroform in her bathroom. They then uncovered the secret opening to her dungeon. They could not believe what they saw inside the concrete room. The black rubber man with chains and tubes coming from his body and face. The smell of rubber, sweat and piss filled the room. He started moaning and crying the seconded they opened the door. They quickly put her in handcuffs and dragged her off to a police car. They set about removing the straps and cuffs. The fire brigade arrived at the house and cut him free. By now she was locked in a police cell and would be interviewed soon. The rubber suit was hard to cut through without cutting James. The vacuum suit was pressed extremely tight into his skin. They would need to pump air into the suit. They first removed all the bondage equipment and he dropped into the arms of a nearby fireman. They soon removed his suits and masks which needed to be collected as evidence. He was then taken to hospital. The police interviewed her a day later and quickly charged her with kidnapping and imprisonment. She would be going to court in a couple of months. They had a very strong case against her. Two months later the case was over and she would be going to prison. The prison was also a mental asylum and had an isolation wing as well. It was owned and ran by a private company and was only used for sexually dangerous prisoners. The prison was just a little four story building with miles of metal walls and barb-wire. The windows were just a thin slit of reinforced glass with metal poles across them. The building had two gates for getting people in and out of the prison. One was for people on foot and the other was for prison vans. Emily was the name of the women who kept James captive for over 36 hours. She was mad about bondage and had dreamed about having a rubber submissive. She was a 30 year old with an hourglass figure. Her long black hair was hanging over her lovely blue eyes as her van entered the prison. She was wearing a full orange jump suit and a set of four handcuffs. The cuffs linked her hands and feet together with thick chains and kept her under control. She could still walk with the cuffs around her ankles, but only a small step at a time. The van stopped and she was dragged out of it and into a holding cell by two guards. The two male prison guards come back 10 minutes later and removed her clothes and searched her. It was humiliating as they checked her pussy and ass for any drugs or weapons. They knew she didn’t have anything and just wanted to see her naked. She was then walked to the isolation wing. wearing only cuffs and chains. Her orange jumpsuit had been cut from her body and was now being dragged behind her as it was trapped to her ankle cuffs. The two guards kept smacking her ass with their hands and batons as she moved along. She was taken to level three and headed deep inside it’s walls. The isolation wing was her final destination as she was pushed towards it. A heavy metal door was the opening to her new home and it opened wide to let her in. The government had no idea what happen in the isolation wing and don’t even check before they signed the contract. They had only come to the prison a couple of times and only ever seen a couple of board and management rooms. They had been shown pictures and videos of the rest of the prison. But they had been made up by the prison owner. She was a beautiful 32 year old with a dark secret. She towered above most men with her heels on and her 6.2ft figure. Her body was amazing with curves in all the right locations. Her neck long red hair was running across her lovely face and covering her brown eyes. She was a sexy woman and was often to be found wearing a slutty business suit and high heels. She was waiting for Emily at the entrance to the isolation wing. She was just being pushed through the metal door as their eyes met. She looked up and down Emily’s body as she smiled away to herself. She then grabbed her by the neck and turned her around. Emily let out a soft moan as she was pushed into the treatment room. The treatment room was a see through plastic box and was placed above the cells of the isolation wing. This was to put both the fear of god into her about her new home and to humiliate her in front of other inmates. If they could see her from their own heavy bondage cell. Emily had her orange jumpsuit completely removed as well as her bondage cuffs. She was then hit by a wave of water coming from a powerful hose. She was forced backward by the pressure of the rushing water. She rolled up into a ball in the corner of the plastic box as the water smashed into her. She let out a loud cry when the water hit her pussy or face. She could hear laughing over the sound of the water crashing into her and the plastic box. She was dripping wet and cold by the time the water stopped. She was shaking in the corner of the plastic box as fear filled her mind. The tall women walked over to Emily, her heels made a soft clicking sound against the floor. She was holding something odd in her hands and Emily was finding it hard to see what it was. The women dropped this shiny thing over Emily’s head and bent down beside her. She spoke with an evil and depraved tone as she moved her face right next to Emily covered head. “I used to be a pervert and control freak, just like you and all the other prisoners inside inside these walls. And guest what you stupid cunt I still am. This prison was build with money I took from weak well off slaves. I owned their bank cards, house, cars and life. I put the money into a secret account and used it to build this. All the men and women I took money from are in this prison. They are all placed in the cells just below you. They have had a great time under my ownership and will continue to do so for a long time to come. I saw your story on TV and in the newspapers and wanted you to be sent to me. I want to control and break you. Hope you enjoy your stay with me” Emily was horrified by what she had just heard and had no idea what to do next. She was hiding under the shiny material covering her head, when suddenly knew what it was. It was very high quality latex and somehow she had not spotted it beforehand, it was almost unacceptable to her. The latex suit was the oddest she had ever seen or even heard of. The suit was made from very thick latex and had large bulge sticking out from it. It also had a build in collar, which linked into the bulge. She was folding the latex suit out into her arms and was horrified to see what it was. It was a humiliating latex skunk suit with two white strips and the bulge was the tail. She was told to get lubed and suited up in 25 minutes. She would be wearing the suit for a long time to come. She had no other option, but to put the dirty looking suit on. The lube was easy to pour all over her amazing body and head. She covered her whole figure in the warm liquid and was rubbing it into each nook and cranny. After the lube she found the opening to the suit and forced her legs inside. The lube was the only reason her legs would move down the suit, it was that tight. It was a full latex catsuit and with a lot of struggling she pushed her feet to the bottom of the suit. Her feet and lower legs had been almost painted by latex it was pressing that tightly against her skin. It was hard work moving the thick latex up her lubed body. She was starting to sweat a little from the endless pushing and pulling she was doing. The latex suit was now covering her perfect ass and she was working it up her torso. She placed the front half of the catsuit over her body and forced her arms down the latex sleeves. Her hand disappeared into a rubber mitten at the end of the sleeve. Her fingers found themselves within a latex glove inside the rubber ball. She would now need help to get into the rest of the suit. The two guards started closing her suit almost at once. They stretched the latex over her shoulders and started zipping it up. They had to pull the latex together before they could close the suit. The bugling tail was getting in the way a bit as they reached the top of the catsuit. She had not spotted the attached latex bondage hood, until it was being pulled over her head. The hood was perfect black latex with only a couple of holes for her nose. Built into the hood was padding for her eyes and ears. They pushed ear plugs into her ears before lowering the hood over them. She then had a large ball of tied together used condoms drilled into her mouth. They had all been used on one dirty prison slut in all her holes. Three rolls of electrical tape then went over the top of the condom gag. Her face was being squeezed inwards by the tight tape. The hood was then rolled down over the rest of her face and overlapped her skunk suit. The condoms filled her mouth completely and made her unable to move her jaw. Her tongue was buried inside one of the used condoms and was able to taste the semen within. The hood was zipped and padlocked shut. One of the guards walked over to Emily with a second bondage hood. It was a thick latex skunk mask with white strips down the back of the hood and round her nose. She could only feel them putting something over her face and closing it tightly against her head. Her head felt heavy and the smell of latex was a lot stronger. They had just closed the latex skunk hood and loved how degrading it looked on her. They placed a large leather collar around her latex covered neck. They squeezed the collar tightly around her neck and used three padlocks to keep it in place. To cover the padlocks and zips they needed to inflate the bugling tail by using helium. This was also to make moving a real charge and make her feel inhuman. For an added layer of safty in the tail was a pocket for water. The pocket ran from her neck to her bottom and would make it very hard for her to reach the zip. They filled it with water first and then with helium. The tail was then locked to her collar as it bugled out from behind her. She now looked like a real latex skunk. The latex suit also had a crotch zip and they opened it so they could pull out her toilet tubes. The tubes had been waiting to be freed since she first pulled the suit over her pussy and ass. They now hang down from her body and meant she could now go to toilet. The whole suit was shining from head to toe as she stood their in her new humiliating form. They had not told her about the suits secret and wanted her to find out for herself. The suit had been mixed in with some chemicals that when mixed with liquid would make the suit stink. She would sweat inside the thick latex suit and that would start the chain reaction. The more she sweat, the more the suit would smell. She would not only look like a skunk, but smell like one. The guards grabbed an arm each and dragged her through a newly opened door to the isolation wing. She was walked past heavy bondage cell after heavy bondage cell. She couldn’t see or hear the cries coming from within the cells reinforced walls. But the smell of latex, rubber, leather, sweat, piss and metal filled her nose. It was the only sense left open to her as the others had been taken from her. They walked the full length of the hallway to a large metal door at the end of the long line of cells. Her room would be looking down the isolation wing’s hallway and had a gap between it’s self and the other cell doors. They opened the door with the prison’s owner watching it all through the plastic box in the treatment room. The other side of the door was a large metal box with only one small door. It had no windows or any other gaps or openings. The door was about half the size of the door they had just gone through. One of the guards went through first and got the room ready. A couple of minutes later, Emily was ordered and pushed through the door with her suit only just fitting. She almost ripped the latex on the side of the metal frame. She couldn’t see her new home with her eyes being covered by two layers of lovely latex. The guard was ready with her restraints in his hands. Leg and wrist cuffs were quickly put around her limbs and locked tight. A metal collar was hanging from the ceiling and was closed around Emily’s neck. It was locked over her leather collar and latex outfit and cut into her neck. She could still breath, but now it was a little bit harder. She was standing in the centre of a completely white prison cell with a white uncomfortable bed and a white video camera on the ceiling above the door. For her toilet needs, the cell had a small hole in the corner of the room. She just needed to line up her waste tubes and aim for the white toilet. Not easy when she was blindfold by two thick hoods. The metal collar was linked to the ceiling by a heavy metal chain. The chain went through the ceiling and into a machine. The machine controlled how long the chain was and could be used to great effect. It worked by using timers and clocks as well as per set details on the height of the person and what they would be doing at what time. So if it was at night and the prisoner was sleeping the chain would be longer, than it would be in the early morning. When the prisoner would need to get up and out of bed for her cell inspection. The chain could be changed by a remote control which was set up outside her inner cage. The rest of the room was empty with all the plumbing and electrics built into the floor. It was only a small gap between the two prison walls and was there so guards could check on the chain machine and some of the wiring. They could charge the times and height with the remote control. So she would spend the night standing up or 10 minutes on her tip toes as the collar acted like a noose. The fun the guards could have was endless. Emily was now bound, gagged and covered in latex from head to toe. She was standing in the centre of her cage with no movement, thanks to the chain. She could just about hear the sound of a being door closing and locked. But nothing after that. Her latex suit was getting hot and she needed to go to the toilet, but had no idea where it was in the room. Or if the collar would let her reach it. It was only going to get worst for her. M88

I am supposed to be Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner. And even that’s a mistake. I had originally been captured for the pleasure of Marla’s husband Beaubeau. It was a rainy day and I had to go out on some minor errand. I put on my raincoat and went on my way. That’s what got me in trouble. My raincoat is a woman’s raincoat made of soft, skin-smooth, semi-transparent light-blue plastic closed with thumbnail-sized patches of magnetized rubber, each surrounded by a quarter-inch aureole of welded plastic. To make matters worse, I needed a haircut: my hair puffed out the raincoat’s pixie-style hood. So it was kind of understandable that Beaubeau would mistake me for a woman. ...

story continued from part two Chapter 3: A Strange Job Offer When Cassandra awoke the next morning, it was to brilliant sunlight streaming through the window! Her eyes opened, and she slowly awoke, comprehending that the snowstorm that had brought her to this strange house had ended. Rubbing her eyes, she wondered if yesterday’s events had all been just a dream. But no, the bed smelled of sex, her lips still had the taste of another woman upon them, and finally the collar was still locked upon her neck, and the chain still held her fast to the wall! ...

It was Halloween eve, and once again I was alone. The last year had been as terrible for me as the performer I was about to see, and the ticket for the Vegas show I was preparing to watch a bargain at fifty bucks. A ticket so cheap to see the woman on stage perform with just a few members of her band was almost too good to be true, the only catch was to come in costume to claim the table in this cozy venue. Not exactly a hardship for me, and if I caught her eye and she gave me a smile I would be in heaven. ...

The net said a storm was coming. No panic, a storm was always coming. It would be hours before it hit. Plenty of time to finish the job. A reminder about the time and date of the meeting flicked across her vision. Month 10, Day 31. Something familiar? Maybe some famous historical date. Disinterested, she suppressed the overview. There were more important things to worry about. Hannelore felt as if she was being watched. The city streets up here were near empty in the dark. Hell, they were deserted any time of day. Abandoned would be a better way of putting it. Only the rich could risk it out where they could be seen, despite the darkness, protected by their drones and their privacy screens from being picked off by slavers or organ looters. ...

This is a work of my personal fantasy. I’ve been planning this night for a long time. My girlfriend Eliza will be coming over and she has no idea what I have in store for her. We’ve been dating for only a few months but I know that she’s the one for me. I want to make our relationship more permanent. She arrives just on time for dinner. I’ve been cooking all day trying to make this a special meal. Eliza is 5’8 with perfectly wide hips and small waist. She’s blessed with natural red hair just past shoulder level and beautiful green eyes. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Dream becomes a Reality I awoke from my sleep and found I was I still chained to the the bed so I wriggled a little to try and look at the clock. Hearing the chains rattle as I moved I felt the urge to at least try and get free so I pulled my legs up to take up the slack of the chains holding my ankles to the bed and gave it all I had to get them free, at least, free from the bed anyway. I pulled hard but the bar at the end of the bed wasn’t going to budge and all I really achieved was to make my ankles hurt. I didn’t dare try to pull the chain connected to my collar. I wriggled and tried to get my wrists free from my manacles, god these were made well, I couldn’t even twist my wrists inside them. ...

Harry had somewhat reluctantly agreed to participate in his wife’s insistence on another beach vacation. “Seen one beach, you’ve seen them all,” he admonished her during the early planning stages. “Look, honey, Mexico’s got some really great deals at all-inclusive resorts. We’ll all be pampered to death, isn’t that exciting?” she responded. And so it began. The couple’s teenage daughters enthusiastically joined in the frenzy of anticipation of massages, poolside socializing, free night club entry, & an assortment of restaurants to explore at the expansive resort property. Harry acquiesced, although he was really more of a mountain hiker kind of guy than a pool or beachside lounger. Snorkeling adventures were an option he could enjoy, however, he figured. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Bondage Animal The whip made light work of her beautiful rubber ass as it smashed powerfully into it again and again. Her gag and hood removed all but the loudness of her screams, moans and cries from reaching him. Not that they had any impacted on his relentless games and sickening torment. The bull whip had left her legs and butt completely sore and red. The pain had made her fall into her restraints as sweat dripped from her rubber pig hood. The metal stocks she was bound in stayed totally still and immovable. The rubber slave captive within them was starting to break. She was crying to herself under the warm sweat filled hood as she feel a light tapping on her right breast. ...

He was sitting across from her watching her and she lit a cigarette. Jenna was wearing a tight dress cut above the knees which showed her shapely legs to good effect. She inhaled the smoke and looked at him. She held it for a moment, her full breasts rising as she did so and then blew smoke ceilingward. “I saw a repair truck outside.” Bill commented. “Yes I need to have a repairman.” ...

Lucy scrutinised the small ad in the local newspaper for a second time, not quite believing her own eyes. If what she’d just read was for real, then it was a dream come true. It just couldn’t be, could it? But there it was in black & white before her very eyes: Wanted. Aspiring actress, aged 18-25, for lead role in a local independent film production. No acting experience necessary. ...

Mary was a 25 year old student living in small flat in the centre of Bedford. She worked on the checkout at a large local supermarket for a well knew brand. It was to help pay the bills from her university as well as the rent. Mary was a fantastic looking girl with long red hair and soft brown eyes. Her body was slim and her breasts popped out from it perfectly. Her ass was to die for and was often talked about by her work colleagues. Mary was well liked at work and at university as she was a fun loving girl who took risks. And on this Sunday morning she was going to take a risk too many. ...

“I’m going to make you into my sex doll. That’s right, SEX DOLL. Never again will you be able to move, at least not without me ordering you to, or be able to dictate what is going to happen to you.” “I am fed up with dealing with men, and their sexual advances, always clamoring over my body when I am not in the mood… tiresome, so I have found out how to turn people into objects. YOU, my sexy man, will make an excellent sex doll!” ...

story continues from part two Part 3 Selena Warren frowned at the paper in her hand. “I don’t believe this.” Jeremy Wilkes, Selena’s assistant and lover, glanced up from his work. “What’s wrong?” “They’re buying out my lease on this property,” Selena replied, glancing around the converted factory she’d called both home and lab since her latest project had begun. “I now have the choice of paying full market value, or forfeiting the building and all contents. Including,” she added darkly, “all my materials and research.” ...

Livi was having a great time on the dance floor of her local club in the heart of Luton. She called the large Bedfordshire town, home for over two years. She lived in student accommodation on Guildford street which was almost in the town centre. It would only been a short 5 minute walk back to her warm bed. She did the last couple of shots of the night and headed outside. It was a cold night and she was wearing very little clothing. She had gone out dressed like a right slut with a high heels, see through top, black bra and a leggings. ...

Jackson and Jillian Hilliard started out as the dream couple, high school sweethearts who’d married right after graduation, attended college together, then went on to create a home and a family. It was the perfect story. For a while. Unfortunately, by the time their only child, a daughter, turned nineteen, the shine seemed to have worn off this golden marriage. Though successful, the two were anything but happy, and their frequent arguments very nearly became their only contact. Finally, in desperation, their daughter Lacy turned to her boyfriend, nearly begging him to use his special skills to help her bring her parents back together. ...

The story begins when I was on my way to a job interview. I had parked my car in a city lot and had a 10 minute walk to get to my destination. I was dressed in a new business suit and my hair was done up in a tight little bun. I wanted to look as professional as possible. I glanced at my watch…… 8:47…… I was early. I didn’t want to be late, but I didn’t want to arrive too early either. I saw a clean bench and decided to sit for a couple of minutes and compose myself. I was very nervous and I was starting to perspire. I sure didn’t want that! ...

Hope you enjoy reading, this story is my first so I have written up the first chapter to see if it is worth continuing judged on any feedback I get. The story is my own, written straight from my head. Please let me know what you think - thanks. Haley was sitting at her desk just staring at the clock, 20 minutes to go, 10 minutes to go, 5 minutes to go… When her phone went off in her pocket, it was her best friend Janet, telling her that she was really excited about their plans tonight. They were going to go to their favourite bar (the one where they got free drinks if they had the correct amount of cleavage on display), then they were going to go to Janet’s house and have a girls night in, order a pizza, drink some wine, watch some films until they fall asleep on the sofa. ...

Rebecca was a lovely looking girl with short black hair and blue eyes. She was tall and slim with nicely rounded boobs and a rock like ass. She was a well liked and happy 22 year old girl living in Oxford. She was laying naked in her nice comfortable warm bed whilst on her apple laptop. Rebecca was being a dirty little online slut as she talked about her fantasies on a fetish website. She was also watching hardcore bondage porn and playing with herself. Rebecca was in her only bondage dream world and openly started talking about her dark kidnap fantasy. She even went as far as putting her home town and appearance on to her time-line. Anyone could view her profile and look at her fantasies and fetishes. Rebecca had no idea it would come back to haunt as she loudly orgasmed to the conclusion of the bondage video. Rebecca lived alone in a small city centre flat and worked nearby in the local bank. She needed to walk to work each week day through a dark short cut. Rebecca had been asking for trouble and about six weeks after she had posted her kidnap fetish fantasy, she was taken. She had been walking through the dark short cut when she was grabbed. She was listening to loud music at the time and had no idea someone was behind her. She went missing on the Friday evening on her way home from work. But was not reported missing till Wednesday night. She was long gone by the time the police investigated. She had been jumped from behind and incapacitated with a strong and fast working liquid that sent she straight to sleep. The person’s hands over her mouth and around her wrists was the last thing Rebecca saw. She had blacked out before he threw her into the waiting van. She was restrained with zip ties and driven off into the unknown. She was taken to a small seaside village near Southampton in an run-down house right next to the seafront, where she was kept bound all night long. She screamed as loudly as she could, but the house was miles from anything or anyone. Her body was covered in tight zip ties which meant she had no hope of escaping. She was left crying on the cold wooden bedroom floor, her hair dropping over the tears running down her face. She stayed up all night waiting for her kidnapper to break into the room. Around 3am Rebecca could no longer stay awake and she fell asleep. 14 minutes later the door was rammed open and a mountain of bondage equipment was dump on top of her. Rebecca was covered in a sea of rubber, leather and steel. He cut her free and as he left the room, he ordered her to ‘get ready’ or she would be made to pay. It suddenly hit Rebecca that she was living out her fantasy. She had asked for this and had wanted all the bondage equipment around her. She loved the idea of Stockholm syndrome and wanted to play a part in her downfall. This was what she had always wanted and with that she started getting ready. First was a light blue full rubber catsuit with hands and feet built-in. This suit was way too small from Rebecca, but thanks to a river of lube she was in. Just as the suit reached the top of her legs she pushed a glass dildo and butt plug into herself. The suit was crushingly tight fitting as it pressed itself against her body. Then it was a beautiful leather corset in a perfect white. She placed the corset around her body and pulled it unbelievable tight. She picked up a white leather body harness with yellow highlights next. The harness worked it’s way up from between her legs to her shoulders. Running around her body in small leather diamond shapes it was an amazing harness. ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

Daniel began to stir, his head fuzzy and aching. At first he was dimly unaware of anything, semi-conscious and struggling to open his eyes. His head throbbed as he shook it, trying to shake off the sleep that was trying to draw him back into unconsciousness. Awareness flickered as he tried to rub his eyes and realised that he couldn’t move his arms. Struggling to make sense of things, he opened his eyes and saw…nothing. Pitch black. What was this? His arms were pinned behind him. A few moments of struggle revealed that he was tied up. ...

Daniel began to stir, his head fuzzy and aching. At first he was dimly unaware of anything, semi-conscious and struggling to open his eyes. His head throbbed as he shook it, trying to shake off the sleep that was trying to draw him back into unconsciousness. Awareness flickered as he tried to rub his eyes and realised that he couldn’t move his arms. Struggling to make sense of things, he opened his eyes and saw…nothing. Pitch black. What was this? His arms were pinned behind him. A few moments of struggle revealed that he was tied up. ...

She could not move. She wanted to. But could not. The blindfold and muzzle. The tightness of the mummy like bag that held her limbs. All suppressed her desire to be free. A light came on seeping through the blindfold. “Good morning Ms. Lake.” said a voice she despised. Simon. Cerebral Simon. “MffT” “Yes. I Know. But you are recovering. Well some say it is recovering. Your hate of me is the last shred of defenses you have left. In fact I wanted to start the day a little early.” ...

I’m nervous. Melanie and I are going to do the Skype thing in a few minutes. Seems like a good idea given the circumstances. The next step before we meet ITRW. I went to the shop and had my eyebrows waxed. They’re the only hair on my face, not counting my lashes. I had the rest lasered off, but I left the brows. I like to be able to shape them as the whim hits me. I check my nails. I’m kind of anal about them. I had a MAN-icure this morning, too. I see a couple of bubbles on one nail and I have to resist the urge to redo them. Time for that later. ...

(story continues from Ebony 2: Beauty & the Bitch) CHAPTER 3 – MEMORY MAYHEM Over the next two weeks Ebony and I had daily sessions to help her memorize the names of all those her selfish pursuit to reach her career goal had hurt. Besides humiliating her by making her learn how to deep throat a dildo and control her gag reflex there was a much more effective method. For at least a couple of hours each day I suspended her stark naked in a spread eagle and carefully attached twenty six small metal alligator clips to her body. The ear lobes, nipples, the soft skin inside her elbows and at the back of her knees each received one. Several went around the vagina, one on the clit and the last ones at her anus. All of the clips were wired to a control box and all of them were numbered. The numbers also appeared on the monitor beside the list of names. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Why Still breathing heavily in the blackness of his bondage cell. James started to take in what had happened to him over the last couple of days. His dick was starting to turn the same colour as the rubber it was bound in. The pain shooting from his cock was causing him a dark pleasure. He was starting to love the rubber suit and total bondage. Jess had started to break his mind and body through her sadistic tactics. She was taking control of his whole life and more importantly his manhood. He knew he was in deep trouble and with each day that passed the punishment would only get worst. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

The dealer ripped the thin dress open exposing her small white breasts and made a comment she couldn’t understand verbally, but from the leer on his bearded face, she knew it was something lurid and she shuddered. His hands pawed at her breasts, pinching her nipples hard. She threw her head back in pain as she cried out. She held back the tears. The Romans may take her dignity from her and flaunt her naked body in front of the crowd gathering for her auction, but by all the gods, she wasn’t going to cry in front of the bastard that was mauling at her with his big calloused hands. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 9) Part 10 A hard slap across my face brought me out of my sleep! As my eyes focussed i could see the evil Prefect staring down at me! She released my bonds and without a word i got on to the floor on my knee’s and took my slave position spreading my legs wide and bowing my head with my wrists crossed behind my back. ...

How long had it been. Betty could not say. She knew she was under ground. She had not seen the light of the sun since she was kidnapped and brought here. Where ever ‘here’ was. A body harness was underneath a simple t-shirt. The harness encircled the neck, chest and waist and slipped between her legs. Hands manacled behind her that connected to the harness. The t-shirt was extra long so it covered past the hips. A short chain hobbling her ankle so she could only walk heel to toe. Then a slip on work out shoe. That was it. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Part One I love my job with the British Intelligence, I have been part of many successful recon missions over the years. The salary is great and it means I can travel the world. It hadn’t always been easy, my initial 6 weeks survival training with the SAS acquiring all the skills I would need was very challenging, especially the interrogation tactics weekend. I have built up quite a reputation amongst the underworld and have evaded capture on several occasions. My career is my life, I have no time for family or friends but then my role as a British secret agent requires a degree of detachment from emotional involvement. That said, I miss intimate contact with another which proves difficult sometimes owing to my high sex drive. ...

Part I A Sirius and Tonya Adventure “Hey! Guess what?” Tonya was talking before she was in the room. “Guess, guess, guess!” “No” Sirius was not amused. “No? …. You have to guess.” She was beginning to get pouty. “You want to adventure” Sirius flatly replied. “No silly. I want to … heeeyyy. You weren’t supposed to know.” She sounded genuinely disappointed and got a little poutier. “You always want to adventure, what else is new?” Sirius had a wry smile behind her monotone response. She knew Tonya always wanted an adventure, but this time, Sirius had a different plan. “So kiddo, what’s your crazy idea this time?” ...

I thought it was an odd to receive a text from a girl I had been rejected by a year ago, but hey I was a social guy why not go talk to her. Let’s get a picture of who I am before I start this story. I’m a 19 year old male, 5’ 11”, with an average body. Not exactly toned, but not a lot of chub. This crush of mine that I asked out a year ago invited me over for a movie, and I said yes. Lilly was her name. I arrived at her house and knocked on the door. I was greeted by Lilly, she had straight brunette hair, a slender body with a nice bulbous ass and decent breasts. Being a softball player she was fit. She was wearing a nice tight white tanktop, and sports shorts. She grabbed by hand and lead me inside. ...

Charlie was on his usual jog through the park and decided to try out a new trail. It was one that he hadn’t noticed before. It seemed to go deep into the woods, an area he explored before. Eventually, he came upon a clearing. To his surprise, there was a young woman in a mime costume. She had platinum blonde hair, pale white skin, and bright red lips. She was wearing a tight black unitard, black tennis shoes, white gloves, and a black beret. She was the most gorgeous woman he had ever seen. ...

(No vegans were harmed in the writing of this story) Cody was sitting in the Wild Ginger vegan restaurant, a few blocks from the law school he was attending, finishing up his supper of soba noodle soup with tofu, seaweed, spinach and mushrooms, with a side order of yam and taro tempura. A couple years ago, when in his mid-twenties, he’d been an undercover investigator working for an animal rights organization. During his time with the organization, he’d gotten jobs at several factory farm operations, where he’d used a hidden camera to surreptitiously film workers abusing animals. He’d had a successful career, exposing numerous abuses at each of the operations. ...

(story continues from Contrition 3) Part 4 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is happening. Please feel free to comment and message me, I always reply. I must keep calm. I’m frightened and close to panic, but I have to keep calm. All is total blackness, any sound I do hear is muffled, and in fact I’m not sure it isn’t just in my head. I can’t speak, I can’t even move my jaws, but worse I can’t move my body. She put a hood on my head; not a loose fitting bag like before but a tight, thick leather hood. She spent forever tightening and retightening the laces and buckles, the only opening was a hole for my mouth but this was soon filled when she pushed a thick stubby leather object through the gap. It stretched my jaws to the limit making the hood feel even tighter, that was when I first felt panic, when I couldn’t breathe, but I discovered air holes under my nose. Then she encased me; something, rubber or leather, I’m not sure which, was wrapped around my body and the straps? Held me firm, so very firm. All the other times she had tied me I was able to move, to struggle and writhe, but not this time, now I’m immobile, I can’t even find the leverage to strain against the bonds. I can’t believe how totally bound I am and I can’t believe how I just laid here meek and compliant the whole time she did it. ...

“Pillow talk”, she called it. The openness she showed after a night of awesome sex. The openness about what she was thinking, as well as her deepest fantasies. He was wanting to do something really personal to pop the question. People keep talking about “the romantic proposal”, but Devon wasn’t like that. She didn’t care about the roses, about the “girlfriend talk” about proposals. She knew what she wanted in a wedding, but didn’t really care about the proposal. This will work to his advantage. He started thinking about a way to give her a proposal that she will remember – not necessarily from a “share with the priest” perspective (we may have to make up a story for that one), but more for a “fulfill a fantasy” memory. ...

Story based on an original story entitled “The Trap” by Wanda Tara and I had been co-workers for a few months. We worked together at a clothing company that specialized in latex, leather and bondage wear. Even though we both landed our jobs at around the same time, Tara always told everyone that she had seniority over me. Truthfully, from the moment that we started we had been competing with one another in all of our projects. Let’s face it, niche companies like ours needed to watch its expenses, and we both knew that the company really only needed one fetish fashion designer. I tried not to be overtly competitive, but I knew that she was doing everything in her power to keep her job. ...

THIS IS A STORY THAT INVOLVES ADULT MATERIAL, SUCH AS INVOLUNTARY ABDUCTION AND FULL LATEX COVERAGE. IF YOU ARE NOT OLD ENOUGH TO VIEW SUCH MATERIAL, OR DO NOT CARE TO VIEW IT, PLEASE DO NOT PROCEED ANY FURTHUR!!!! I had a number of friends on the net, and let them know I was going car shopping. I even asked if any of them knew of any cars for sale in the $500-$700 range that was in decent shape. I had owned a full size van, that I loved to death, but couldn’t afford the gas for it anymore. I was told by one of them of a car that was at an out of the way place out in the country, but sounded good, and they only wanted $400.00! So I told them I’d be there later that day. ...

(story continues from Home Invasion 4: Death & the Rat) Part Five: Reunion 10 Reunion It was Monday morning Jennifer realized as she lay on her belly sipping water through the bendable straw from the plastic container that the Tinies had set within reach. In just a few minutes her co-workers would no doubt be wondering where she was as it was almost 9 AM. She wondered just how long they would wait before one of them might call to find out if anything was wrong. If she was sick, stuck in traffic or held up by train delays, maybe not coming in at all. ...

One Amy sat down in her rather ostentatious living room. At 31, she was wealthy due to daddy’s foresight in setting her up with the right investments and portfolios. She did appreciate the advantages that having wealth gave her but something was missing. She had tried to find for a very long time but failing to recognize what she wanted. Then she met Kristen. Kristen taught her about submission. The more she learned the more she craved to be placed in stringent helpless bondage. To be left to be found and then left to the mercy of her rescuer. Her appointment with a friend of Kristen’s was in just over an hour. She had to change her panties twice now simple thinking about what was to come. ...

Part One Chapter 1 I could not understand how I could be on my way to a correctional facility with out a conviction or trial. But the truth is, I did not have to understand. I was taken and on the way of being transformed into a money sex machine. As a young 22 year old I was not the picture of masculinity but, I had green eyes a very smooth skin scarce body hair and a larger then usual butt, hips and breasts which I always hid with oversize clothing. I was not gay, it just happened to be the consequences of hormones in the milk when I was growing up. I always had excuses from participating in gym activities and sports when in school because of the possibility of being exposed. I had medical treatment however the problem was only partially corrected and I was told that was as far as I was going to be helped. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 3 I was sound asleep when something or someone was moving me around but, waking up like this I was sure I was home and wondered who and what was bothering me. As I was fighting off the intruder I received a hard stinging wack of a belt on my ass and I woke up real fast coming to realize of where I was and what was happening. He undid the belt on the leather shorts, pulled it down, pulled the plug out of my ass and slowly pushed a larger one in. This time it took a lot less time for the pain to go away and the pleasurable throbbing to start. ...

(story continues from Chess) Part 2: Double or Quits Lady Livuetta strode into the House of Balance, clutching the invitation the Dealer had sent to her. It had been five days since she had lost her sister and many of her friends in her game against Madame Catalina, and she had petitioned the House’s otherworldly owner on each one of them to speak with her about her sister’s loss, confident that she could buy Theresa back. ...

It had been two years since George, a multimillionaire from Southern California, along with his wife Barbara, had expatriated themselves to Bermuda, primarily to avoid exorbitant United States taxes. For George, fifty years old, it was his third marriage, entering the second year. Problems had developed during this marriage with Barbara, thirty years old, her second marriage. The prime issues of discord were Barbara’s serial adultery, along with excessive alcohol and cocaine use. ...

(story continues from Revenge 6: Life and Loss) Part 7: Deceptions Note: This takes place immediately after the events of Life and Loss “Milady?” I look up and almost laughed, I forgot how silly michael looked with that baby carrier on. With the little hands and feet sticking out from his chest. At least with mikey’s almost invisible blonde hair it was not as standoutish as Juli was with her Solomon trademark red hair. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Kidnap Fantasy I love the games we play and have no problem suggesting, okay maybe demanding that we act out ideas I have. Lately I’ve been stuck on the idea of being kidnapped, I haven’t worked out the details but somehow it would combine all of my favorite games. It was time to get ready, after a few minutes work with my teeth the knot came loose and I was soon in the shower. Not knowing what Nicole had planned I put on underwear and a bathrobe and would get dressed later. ...

Chris always had always gone to his local adult bookstore to grab some toys to play with, whether it was for himself or someone else. One day he walked in and noticed there was a theater that had just opened up. Fully equipped with single or buddy booths. He always had a fantasy of being used by a stranger but didn’t know how to go about doing it, so he posted the following on craigslist: ...

Frederick leaned back with a thoughtful frown. Not too shabby, he thought. I may have to keep this one for a while. Casually, he checked the ropes binding the woman’s ankles to the rear legs of his armchair. More ropes stretched from her wrists to the chair’s front legs, holding her bent across the chair’s back. Duct tape covered the woman’s mouth, while a cheap looking sleep mask covered her eyes. ...

1: Discovered Jennifer Monroe craned her neck, wincing as stiff bones popped and feeling the slight ache from the strain on her tortured shoulders. Peering through the dim light of the setting sun streaming through the dusty blinds covering her windows she could just make out the blurry red glow of the numbers on the alarm clock radio situated on the thin shelf above the head of her bed. 7:38 PM. Almost two hours… ...

This story is a follow on from Essence of Woman by Mikel Chris woke up groggy as always. Man, that was some nightmare. Trapped in boiling water, drowning… He wondered how come it didn’t awaken him. Oh well. He started to stretch. That’s when he discovered he couldn’t move. Something invisible was holding his body rigid, feet pointed, arms pinned to his sides, head held straight. He couldn’t even turn his head enough to see what the matter was. All he could tell was that he wasn’t in his bed at home. ...

It was after 4:00 p m on a cool Autumn day in a quiet shady suburban street. A mature woman in her early forties was walking briskly towards a certain address. She wore matching grey jacket and skirt, white blouse, expensive looking black leather gloves and shiny black shoes. Her narrow brimmed hat fitted snugly and she carried a full, polished leather briefcase. She looked like a typical business woman making her way home after a day at the office. Just the impression she wanted to create. The short thick hair which framed her face and looked like a wig (it was) and the heavy tinted glasses she wore also tended to disguise her. All of this was intentional. She was of average height with a full figure which exuded fitness and physical strength. ...

Chapter 1 Rick had been dating Monique for a little over a month when he realized that he didn’t really know what she did for a living. He began to ask her about it, but she always avoided the topic. Rick started with subtle remarks, but by the end of their second month of dating, he was pointedly asking her what she did for a living. Still, she continued to sidestep the issue. Rick’s curiosity was beginning to get the better of him. ...

Part 1: A Bet is Placed It had been our most successful fetish weekend so far as we had 3 other couples staying with us. Our main meal together was on Saturday night and this had gone well, with several of the submissive members being suitably restrained. A slightly competitive edge had crept into things at this point, along the lines of ‘my sub or slave is able to cope with more CP, more layers of rubber, more severe bondage, or less air’ than yours. This had in turn lead to a discussion about people become kinky and why some of us, enjoy the more dominant role, and others a submissive one. We also discussed among other topics if it is necessary for a Dom to switch from time to time to keep an edge in the play. So as you can imagine, it was a very convivial and kinky evening. ...

Waking from disturbing dreams of drowning in a pot full of hot water Jane tries to sit up hitting her head on something right in front of her face. Jane tried to move but her body is pressed into something and keeps her from bending or even flexing her thin toned body, even her hands feel trapped, she inhales as deep as she can feeling her breasts press harder on whatever is holding her down, her feet are aching but all she can tell is that they feel like they are encased in very tight shoes with very tall heels. ...

“MEET PEOPLE WHO JUST WANT YOU!” “HOT YOUNG SINGLES IN YOUR AREA.” Theo reared back in his chair. The image flashed again on his screen. Faces of pretty girls, all of them fake; faces of women that probably had had this image stolen long ago. Profile pictures, pulled randomly by web-crawlers to create a facade and a trap. The very thought that such a website might provide anything more than computer viruses was laughable. Theo leaned in his chair, his knee resting against his home’s short desk. He laced his fingers in his hands and stared at the screen, covered in lewd pornography, links, and pulsating sidebar ads. Besides, nobody would really be ‘right’. These women weren’t real. It’s hard to find affection when you’re talking to a chatbot. ...

story continues from part one The 5:17 - Sequel I got a second note in the mail a week later. It was handwritten over a collage of some of the pictures I had posted on line. This note said they were coming for me! Soon! OMG! Now I was scared! I sank onto a kitchen chair and stared at the note. This was not good! I didn’t go to the police with the first note and now it was impossible. If the cops saw these pictures they’d …well I didn’t know what they’d do, but I didn’t want to find out! ...

story continues from part one Chapter 2 Anne stumbled through the front door of her apartment, her legs weak after her ordeal. Her panties felt like sandpaper against her tender nether regions. All she could think about was a hot bath and sleep. She awakened the following morning to the sound of her alarm clock. She rolled over in bed, shut the clock off, and mentally surveyed her situation. She had made it home safely after her first – and in her mind, the last – day of that horrible job. Were it not for the soreness in her lady parts, she would have thought it all a bad dream. She firmly decided never to return. ...

NB: For those that might not know, the title is a song by Jimmy Buffett “I’m forty,” she said, taking a sip from her martini. I doubted it–I thought fifty was a better estimate. But she had a nice smile, a lot of dark hair, a good figure displayed by a low cut, skintight dress, a friendly attitude, and we’d had some pleasant conversation, so it didn’t matter. “Well,” I said, “It’s a good thing I’m a pirate.” ...

“Comfy?” “Mmfff” “No, I do not think so. You are blind. You cannot see with the hood on. Not one speck of light. Your world is darkness.” “You have noise cancellation earwigs. You will only hear what I want you to hear. The only sound you might hear. Strain to hear. Is your own heartbeat.” You will soon not be able to speak. Or wish to. The gag suppress every sound. But soon you will not want to make a peep. I will switch on the device at your neck. One sound. Any sound you make. Any at all. Will be detected and a nasty shock will be delivered to your vocal cords. It is modification on ones you use to keep barking dogs quiet. “ ...

Carnaj now has two books out on Amazon, click here to visit the page where you can view and purchase two books, one containing a short story by him, as well as an actual novella. Both contain bondage. Hopefully you will check them out… A man submits himself as a Ward of the State for a weekend of Stress Relief at a Mental Institution. Due to a clerical foul up he is scheduled for intensive bondage and restraint, more so than he signed off for… ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Renee’s Torment Upper Hand F/m; drug; captive; strip; chairtie; wrap; tape; gag; glue; pantyhose; cbt; tease; torment; breathplay; mast; sex; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XX “You really don’t need to do this.” I looked up into her eyes, restrained as I was in the chair. Their hazel hue had always made me feel taken aback. And as desperate as this situation was, this moment was no different. “But Jonathan, oh … I really, really do.” She moved forward, adhesive brandished. I tested my bonds once more to no avail. “Where are you gonna put that, Renee? You clearly haven’t thought this through. You’re just not … thinking!” ...

As requested, on the Saturday evening, I parked my car in the furthest corner of the car park from the leisure centre, it was already dark, there were plenty of people about going to and from their cars, but no-one within 100 yards of me. The area I was in was quite dark and no one would have been able to make out anything inside the car unless they came right up to it. Which was just as well, I was wearing a satin maid’s outfit, black seamed stockings, 6-inch court shoes, locked onto my feet and a blonde wig. ...

“Hello, dear.” Smiling, Mellisandra gazed down at the woman struggling on the floor. Tight leather straps encircled the woman’s body at regular intervals from shoulders to ankles, while a leather panel covered her mouth. Altogether, Mellisandra thought, a most appealing sight. Still, much as she enjoyed the view, it was time to get things moving. “House, let her talk.” Immediately, the gag vanished from the bound woman’s mouth. For a moment, the woman’s jaws worked silently before she found her voice. ...

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale “One game of backgammon, if you win I will give you $10,000. If I win you will come to the Halloween party dressed as a pony, but in a costume that I will provide.” Sounds simple, sounds none threatening. For David $10,000 was nothing. For her it was huge, with the costs of school she was really struggling. Was this just his way of helping her out? And so what if she lost. She had been worried sick about how she was going to put together a costume that would match the people she expected to be at David’s party. ...

(story continues from Late Night Library Fantasy) Part Two I could feel hands unstrapping me from my seat & re-binding my wrists before I was roughly hauled to my feet. Light blinded me as for the first time that night the hood was pulled from my head. As one of the pair held me around my throat with his crooked elbow, the other remove the sodden gag from my mouth before re-gagging me with thin, stretchy surgical tape. It’s incredible tackiness welded my mouth shut, moulding every contour of my lips. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A member of The Inner Circle of The Society has agreed to become a traitorous informant in return for being taken into Witness Protection. Things do not turn out quite like she had anticipated. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It Unknown FF/m; D/s; femdom; captive; zipties; wrap; gag; glue; bagged; cocoon; transport; cartunk; breathplay; susp; torment; mast; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XXX I’m very excited, I have been called into the work of a Dominatrix I have been involved with for the last few months. Anna, my Dom, and Amanda, her lesbian partner, also a Dom, have a successful business in town. While I don’t expect a session at their work there may be one when they finish for the day. ...

I would have screamed if it had not been for the metal head enclosure I was sealed into, cold and unyielding and holding my mouth firmly shut. Not that I could have opened it anyways, I had been injected so full of muscle relaxant that I was essentially paralysed, nothing moved, nothing… From a couple of plastic windows I had been left for the eyes I could see in front of me, my gaze affixed upon the table, holding my fate and my life from my unmoving eyes, eyes that would never again see my pretty reflection, my Monroe smile or my petite size ten figure. All that was left of me was my mind and with no port for expression I was lost into a world of my loneliness. ...

For Rob at Ropedreams:- “hope the leg is getting better and your crazy golf is less eventful next time” lol Preview from “An afternoon chair tied in silk scarf Bondage”:- A few weeks ago I had ordered some scarves online and had tied myself to a chair in the kitchen when I realized I had pulled the knots too tight and I couldn’t pick at them to get free. I was silly and had attached my wrists, tied behind my back, to the back of the chair which limited my movement. ...

(story continues from Slaviversary 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1) 4: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 2 I was trying to catch my breath as I lay, still hogtied, on Mistress’s leather clad lap. I was bare from my chest to my knees. Helena had pulled the waists of my sweatpants and shirt in opposite directions so she could tickle me more efficiently, and Mistress had seen no reason to alter that. ...

Part 1 The interview had been in progress for fifteen minutes, and Mary Beth was confident she was doing well. She sat in an elegantly furnished office, in an industrial park, answering questions from Dan, sitting behind the desk in front of her, and Spike who sat on a couch to her side. Mary Beth was an accountant aspirant, having traveled nearly two hundred miles, for an interview with what she believed to be a reputable company. Twenty two years old, she had just graduated from college. The leggy brunette sat with her legs crossed, in a conscious effort to emphasize her sex appeal. She was neatly attired in a beige business suit, and a low cut white blouse. ...

My name is Harriet Alders and I am 24 years of age and have a good degree in Marketing and was lucky enough to get a really good job with a top marketing company and after two years I have been chosen as employee of the year and am to be presented with a prize at a very posh do at a large hotel and although I have all my clothes, my dress is wonderful and is a deep blue, all I need now is a pair of bloody shoes to match it hence my walking round the shops on a Thursday morning in pouring down rain getting absolutely soaked and looking like a drowned rat, I am just about to give up when I spot a shoe shop I had not noticed before and went off to see what they had got, only to find that as it was lunchtime it was bloody closed, I could not believe it and in the window were a pair that looked absolutely right if they had my size they would be great. ...

story continued from part one The Games We Play: Part 2 For Rob at Ropedreams http://groups.yahoo.com/group/Rope_Dreams/ thanks for inspiring me. Hope you enjoy the rest of the story. I wasn’t sure how long I was unconscious for, but the pounding in my head felt like it was going to explode. I was still blindfolded, this time with a rag or a cloth of some sort. My hands were crossed and tied tightly behind my back with a rope or a cord, and I could feel there was a cloth of sorts in my mouth as I probe at it with my tongue. It was held in with a viciously tight cloth that pulled my lips back slightly from my teeth and felt like it was cutting into the corners of my lips. It was very thick too, and I could do nothing but chew helplessly on the gag. ...

I had been living in the jungle on and off for the last three years studying several tribes of people who had their natural food supplies wiped out. There was some exploratory mining in the area several years ago, and the actions of the heavy machinery temporarily displaced much of the natural wildlife from the lush region. Most tribes had moved to where the food animals had moved to, and as a result were doing fine. Others had benefited from MRE’s, and other kinds of food dropped from huge cargo planes, arranged by the mining company to provide for the tribes until the animals they ordinarily ate returned. The reason I was in the jungle was even after the animals had returned, the various tribes had not all returned to their previous self sufficient ways of life, and this offered itself as a living experiment on human behavior. The experiment was especially interesting as it mirrored what a great deal of “civilised” society was also doing these days. ...

For Brianna the passing of her elderly grandmother was a welcome blessing. The deceased had willed her house to Brianna, which meant she now had a permanent residence, with no need to room with undesirable male or female companions. Brianna, a thirty year old full figured brunette, could charitably be described as white trash. She had never held a full time job, and had shacked with various companions, mostly male, until her welcome wore off and she was evicted. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: Heavy Bondage When Kat woke up she was already moving, she was back in the car and her dogsuit. The last thing Kat remembered she was being unbound from the fucking machine then having a shower before she went to bed. She had no idea how she had slept through being squeezed back into her sweaty catsuit and her skin tight dogsuit. But never the less she was locked in a metal cage and back in her beloved dogsuit. Kat was still a bit confused at how all this had happened without her knowing. She started thinking more deeply about what happened last night. First thing she remembered was finally being untied from the fucking machine after sucking her master’s dick for almost two hours. She was covered in cum and her make-up had been running down her face from her eyes. She had loved both the latex bondage and the total humiliation. But by the time she was freed she was a broken mass. She was ordered to remove her catsuits and take a long shower. She walked right into her all white bathroom her catsuit squeaking as she walked. The first thing she did was splash water over her face to remove all the cum and make-up that made her look like a slut. She then got into the shower she was still wearing her catsuits. She turned the tap on and hot water instantly rained down on her amazing body. She then slowly and playfully undid her catsuits, water dropping off her breasts. She starts rubbing her pussy as water runs over the outside of her catsuit. She then takes off her first catsuit and drops it in the bath tub. She then started to undo the zip and slowly remove her inner latex catsuit. The hot clean water felt great against her dirty sweaty skin. Her latex catsuit soon fell down her body and landed in the tub by her feet. She spent some time in the shower playing with her pussy and her breasts. After an hour of masturbation and cleaning Kat turned the shower off and started to dry herself. She stepped out the shower leaving her wet catsuits in the tube. She walked back into the bedroom, only to see two pairs of handcuffs, a latex bondage hood and a metal dog collar. She soon handcuffed her feet together and was about to place the bondage hood over her head, when she spotted something. The inside of the hood was filled with built-in toys, they included ear plugs, large muzzle gag with built-in penis gag. Kat soon fitted both the ear plugs and the muzzle gag and had locked the hood in place. The hood only had two small holes so she could breath through her nose. Kat picked up the metal dog collar then locked it around her neck. She then picked up the other pair of handcuffs and locked her hands in place behind her back. She then struggled to get to sleep, but soon drifted off. It was then the car hit a speed bump and Kat come back from her day dream. Which caused her to come back to reality. Kat could then hear something playing in the background, it sounded like a porn video. Kat’s master could see her reacting to the sounds and lifted his laptop off the passenger seat and placed in it the back of the car. Kat could now see what and where the sounds had come from, it was the video of her last night. It had been uploaded to the internet and was now on lots of porn sites. Kat could see video updates from the last 5 days, all her hours in bondage had been put on the internet. Kat started to get wet with the idea of people seeing her bound and gagged. She then spotted two hidden cameras fitted in the car and both filming her. Kat looked right into one of the cameras and let out a loud “mmmmmmm”, she was becoming a bondage pornstar. She spend the rest of the car journey looking at the cameras till they got back to the farmhouse. She was then walked back inside the house, her dogsuit squeaking as they went through the door and back into latex bondage hell. Kat was ordered into a new room, it was hidden behind a bookcase, a secret door to a new level of extreme bondage. Behind the secret door there was a large, all black room with a silver table in the centre. There was a small silver cage in the corner of the room, Kat was walked over to it and locked inside. There was also a set of hooks on the far wall, hanging on them was two full transparent latex catsuits, latex mittens, bondage hoods and a inflatable muzzle gag. Kat looked longingly through the bars of the cage as her master got the bondage table ready. He was soon ready and unlocked the cage. Kat was soon freed for both her dogsuit and the catsuit under it. She was quickly cleaned with wet wipes and was then lubed up. Kat was ordered to kneel naked on the floor with her arms behind her back. He walked over to the hooks and picked up both latex catsuits and walked back to Kat. He then dropped them on the floor in front of her “put these on”. ...

How did I get here? How did things go so wrong? That’s what I have been asking myself as I silently lay here listening to the party music cranking above my head. It’s not like I have a choice though. You see, I returned home from college three weeks ago for summer break and my little sister, whose 2 years younger than me and now just finished her senior year in high school, has been more miserable to me than ever. So I decided that it was time for a little payback. I took some left over wood and supplies from my dad’s woodworking shop and created my little gift for her. Unfortunately, I am currently strapped to my “gift”, not HER. I am on my knees, bent over forward with my belly on the “table” portion with my thighs wide apart and strapped to the legs of this table with the leather restraints that I had attached to the table legs. My ankles are also strapped to the boards that I attached to the bottom of the table legs keeping my legs well spread. The 4” stiletto heels being the only clothing I have left on my body. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: Humiliation Kat slowly started to open her lovely eyes and began to woke up. It was the early morning so she was still locked in her latex dogsuit as well as her latex dog hood. Kat was starting to get use to her dogsuit and could now walk in it. Not that she could move far in her cage. Little did she know that she would be walking a lot fairer than the size of her cage. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: A New World The rest of that first strange day Andy spent in a daze of sadness and fear, the image of his beloved Aunt seared into his befuddled mind. On occasion, as he went about his new duties, he noticed Ms Richmond looking over him from a distance. Looking over him or just watching to ensure his obedience, he did not know, but as day drifted into evening, he found himself, by luck or design before a doorway which with its smooth polished door looked mysteriously out of place. ...

Jason was broke and desperate for a job. Flunking college and drifting through part-time jobs had quickly bored him and he was currently spending his days drinking with friends or lounging around the house… his lacklustre start to life was not endearing him to his disappointed parents. Aged 22 and basically a bum, the threat of being kicked out by his dad lit a fire under his ass and after several months of moping around he came across an advert in his local newspaper. The fact that he even happened to be reading a newspaper at all was strange in itself, as Jason rarely picked up anything that didn’t contain pictures of naked or scantily-clad ladies. On this day however, fate led him to this advert. “Full time job on offer with excellent prospects, athletic young gentlemen required. Ring (number supplied) for more details.” Intrigued, Jason picked up his phone and decided to find out what it was about. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Feeding Kat’s time in isolation was up. She was broken, sweat, euphoric, tired, horny and more submissive then ever. She could feel her restraints being slowly undone. Unlucky for Kat she was heavily restrained so it was going to take some time. She had loved the heavy latex bondage session she had just experienced. She wanted the isolation to continue, but she needed food and water after the hell of the last 26 hours. She could still feel her sweat and cum running down her leg. She was starting to think about what was coming next, what could be worst then being in isolation for 26 hours. Kat started to get both scared and horny at the same time. Suddenly Kat started to feel sleepy again. She could feel her eyes starting to close. She slowly drifted away and into a deep sleep. What she woke up, she was in for a shock. She was sitting at a small wooden table in a small blue room. The room was empty apart from the table and two metal chairs, which where opposite each other. Kat was of course bound to her chair with thick metal cuffs. She was bound at her ankles, below her knee, above her knee. There was also metal straps around her stomach, above her breasts and around her neck. Her arms and wrist where also bound to the chair with metal cuffs. The metal restraining Kat was made of a thick shiny stainless steel, which held her tightly to the chair. Kat was also wearing a very tight fitting and very shiny red latex catsuit with hands and feet. The latex flowed over her amazing body, only broken up by the metal cuffs. Kat was tapping her latex covered latex feet on the floor waiting for what was coming next. Little did she know that both her pussy and ass where fitted with two huge electric vibrators. More amazingly Kat was now wearing make up and had her hair done. She looked great, but it would not stay that way. Amazing Kat was not gagged or hooded for the first time since she had left her house. Which she was very happy about. Then Kat heard the sound of a door opening. She looked round to see the masked man walking into the room through a well hidden door. He walks over to the metal chair next to Kat and sits down. He was holding a skinny metal box, which he placed on the table in front of Kat. He opened the box and turned it around so Kat could see inside. Inside the box was four clear plastic tubes. Kat soon spotted that the tubes where all labelled and worked out that they contained liquid food. The tubes all had rubber straws coming out the top of them, so Kat could eat/drink well still being bound. Kat started reading the labels, the food inside from right to left was-Vanilla milkshake, tomato soup, fish paste and cum. “Hello again Kat, have you been enjoying your time so far. I’ve got a lovely game for us to play tonight. It involves the plastic food tubes in front of you and the electric vibrators in your pussy and ass. Oh yeah you had no idea about them, did you. I will fill you in on what’s going to happen to you. As you can see in front of you are four tubes all filled with food. The food goes from nice to horrible, if you go for the nice option I will electrify your pussy and ass harder and more often. If you go for the more horrible option I will make you orgasm over and over again” “I will leave it up to you which option you pick. You’ve not eaten often since you’ve come here. So which tube are you going to pick with that in mind. Maybe you would like to have two tubes but that comes at a price. Maybe you would like me to show you the different between pleasure and pain” He then turned on both vibrators. Kat was already wet and horny and quickly started to orgasm. He when started to turn on the electricity. It started at one but quickly started to move up till it got to the max of four. By now Kat was screaming in both pain and pleasure. He then turned off the vibrators so Kat could focus on the shocks she was getting, Kat was crying out. Then he stopped the shocks and turned up the vibrators. He kept Kat on the edge of a massive orgasm, just before she went over the edge he turned everything off. “So Kat what are you going to pick” Kat’s eyes went from one liquid food tube to another. She had no idea which one to go for. Did she want to enjoy endless orgasms, but have to eat dog food. Or did she want the taste of heaven and the pain of hell. Kat soon made up her mind. She picked the vanilla milkshake and tomato soup. They where taken out the box and placed in front of her and opened. The tomato soup tube’s plastic straw was placed in her mouth first. Kat started sucking and she could quickly taste the creamy tomato soup. It was lovely and Kat soon finished the tube. She then set about drinking the vanilla milkshake, which also went down very well. But all too soon Kat was finished and with that all the tubes where put back in the box. The man then took a roll of duct tape out of his pocket and started to wrap it around tightly Kat’s mouth and eyes. Keeping her gagged and blinded. Then the electric shocks started, leaving Kat crying in pain. Luckily for Kat she feel her pussy and ass being vibrated. She started to edge towards a massive orgasm. She loved the mix of pain and pleasure and was mmmppphhyy into her gag. She quickly got the massive orgasm she craved. She continued to have orgasms one after the other for another two hours. The orgasms had taken it’s toll on Kat she was now a sweaty mess. Her hair and make up was covering her face, her eye liner was pouring down her face from her beautiful eyes. Kat was breathing heavily, she was in latex bondage heaven. But once again her started to feel sleepy and soon drifted off. When Kat opened her eyes again she was back in her latex dogsuit and her dog mask. She was also locked back in her cage. Kat was feeling good, she was well feed and was still horny. But she would have to wait overnight for her next bondage scene. She would once again spend the night in her humiliating dogsuit. She started to drift away in her cage, she was in a fetish daydream. She started to think about what was coming next. Her master had come up with some amazing latex bondage set ups so far. She would be wearing the latex dogsuit longer then she though! M88 ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Isolation Kat then heard the sound of a door opening and when the sound of the hooded man’s voice, “Welcome to your first day Kat I have a lot planned for you” Kat focused on the hooded man though her rubber dog hood. As he took a piece of paper out of his pocket. He slowly bent down till he was level with Kat’s rubber covered head. Kat was poking the snout of her latex hood through the bars from her metal cage. Kat was struggling and wriggling trying to escape her rubber dogsuit, but it was no good she was trapped. The hooded man when unfolded the paper right in front of Kat’s latex face. She stared at the beautiful drawings he had done. Suddenly she realized what the drawing was of, her next rubber bondage nightmare. Next to the pictures was a step by step plan of the bondage set up. Kat back away from the hooded man into the corner of her cage. She was breathing heavily through her dog hood and was sweating in her dogsuit. Her tight and shiny dogsuit kept her so well bound that she could not escape. He then pulled a small bottle out his pocket and placed it in the centre of her cage. She moved as far away from it as she could ever standing on her bound knees, pushing her latex bound and covered elbows though the bars of her cage. She was also pushing her humiliating dog hood though the bars as well. She then heard the door close, she was alone and starting to feel sleepy. When the door opened again Kat was sound asleep leaning against the bars of the cage. When she woke up again. She found herself in extreme rubber bondage, just like in the drawing she had seen. She was surrounded by poles, cameras, restraints and mirrors. Which showed her the level of bondage she was trapped in. It was staggering how bound she was. The only part of her body she could move was her eyes. She was locked into two very tight fitting shiny black latex catsuits which covered her whole body including her hands and feet. Her hands where trapped in black latex mittens, she was also locked into a heavy bondage straitjacket which was covered in straps which would kept her from escaping. Over the top of that straitjacket was a tight black latex sleep-sack which covered the top half of her body. ...

It was the money. The damned student loans ! With the recession, finding a job right out of university that paid enough to take care of them, a practice that had gone on for generations, was no longer valid. Jessica was now only weeks away of becoming a deadbeat in the financial system for defaulting on her loans, as well as on some credit card debt she’d accumulated to try and service the loans until she found a decent job. So, every day, for want of anything better, she scanned Craig’sList for ads that might give her a few days’ reprieve. ...

Note: This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual people, events, etc. is coincidental. IF something like this did actually occur I’d be damned amazed. ** Saturday 9:30 AM Darla opened her eyes and smiled. Dan had given her one of the best morning fucks she had ever had before he left to play a round of golf. She had dozed off and had forgotten to reset the alarm. ...

continues from part 7 Part 8: The Cost of Carelessness “Oh, good morning Roger.” Amy was rinsing out her coffee cup as Roger walked in to the kitchen, still in his pajamas. She was fully dressed and the dishes in the sink made it clear that both she and Ken had already been up, eaten, and cleaned up. “I was just about to leave you and Andrea a note. Now that the 24 hours is up, Ken and I figured we’d stick around in the suite for a little while just pretend like were having a normal day away from the Academy. We won’t have the chance to do much of that pretty soon.” ...

continues from part 6 Part 7: Decoration “Let’s go, Roger. I know you can move faster than that even with the hobble.” Andrea tugged on the rope she’d attached around his waist. His hands were firmly cuffed behind his back, and the cuffs at his ankles had about a 2 foot chain between them. “I can’t see and the chain from my wrists to the hobble occasionally makes things interesting.” He said, too much anger in his voice for someone who was naked, cuffed, blindfolded, and being forced to walk outside. The slight chill in the air had warned him about the last part before he could feel the grass under his feet. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Cat’s Eyes Kat was sitting on her leather sofa at home. It had been two weeks since she had been in the punishment chair. She had spend the last two weeks remembering what had happened to her in those amazing 26 hours. She had already watched the DVD she was given five times and often dressed up in the latex catsuits. She had even tried the latex dog hood again, she loved how it felt and how humiliating it was. Kat had also been searching for the person/people responsible for the punishment chair, she wanted to be put in it again. She had been googling latex bondage, extreme bondage and breath control she had found some heavy latex bondage websites she liked, but not the one she wanted. ...

continued from part one Part 2: A Fate Worse Than Death? It was mid afternoon the next day when Michelle got the call from the control room and the conversation passed very fast, in French. “Madame, we have a problem with erm, Rubberta. He… erm, she has not eaten today. We thought it was perhaps her reaction to his new… life and thought we would give her some time to adjust, but it is late in the afternoon now and he, well she, shows no signs of cooperating. She has not eaten all day, just sits there, lies there doing nothing.” Michelle stared at the screen for some time and thought on this, then said. ...

continues from part 5 Part 6: Completely Surrounded Suspended in rubber, trapped in darkness, Roger really couldn’t judge time well. At one point he tried counting heartbeats and using a rough pulse count to estimate the amount of time, but the count got quite high and it created such monotony that it didn’t particularly help. So he gave up and tried to develop a strategy that would let him gain some freedom of movement. ...

(story continues from The New Housekeeper) Part 2: The Transformation. As i lay bound and gagged on the Y shaped table constantly being fucked by the 8 inch dildo delving in and out my tortured ass i could see the the liquids pouring into my body. Though my mouth, into my nipples, penis and into my ass via the dildo. It must have been a few hours since i woke up in this position and already to my horror i could see changes to my body! I could see the beginings of breasts appearing on my chest and large nipples growing before my very eyes! Also to my horror my once proud cock was shrinking as were my balls! ...

(story continues from Subby Boy) Part Two So here we are at part 2 and its now morning i would say about 9 am and Mistress and her number 1 subby boy are in the kitchen chatting, while Roger is next door in the garage and still tied to the cross and gagged with the cum still dripping from his mouth where he was used by Mistress Doves friends. What Roger did not relise is once he was all chained up the door to the house opened and other Domme’s came in with their subby boys collared and on leads. ...

(story continues from Thanks, Miss Laughton) story continues from part one Part 2: Salvation THE STORY SO FAR: Sarah Laughton, a schoolteacher in her mid-thirties, has been imprisoned in her own home by Tommy Swan, a former pupil, who has a crush on her. Wanting to avoid a scandal Sarah reluctantly agrees to co-operate with him in bondage sessions. However the stress and fear has caused Sarah to break down and she can no longer fight against Tommy’s intentions. ...

Kat was at a party in the city of London. She was a beautifully 23 year old red head with a hour glass figure. She had been invited even though she had only just started working there. She was having a great time at the party and was dancing and drinking the night away. Later that night Kat went to sleep on a sofa in the living room. But when she woke up, she was in for a shock. ...

Georgia woke to a gentle swaying motion. She was still a little dazed confused, and dreadfully uncomfortable. She could smell sea water! She tried to stretch and flex her arms. She couldn’t. She was immediately awake and aware. She was very tightly strapped in place, couldn’t move a muscle. Her arms tightly pinned behind her back, a strap around her neck, another around her waist and her ankles strapped slightly apart. She tried to call out but was rather firmly gagged too. A ring gag she wondered as she worked her tongue around it. She was upright and struggled to look to her sides, the strap around her neck made it hard. Georgia could see water stretching to the horizon ahead of her. Was she on a boat? How had she gotten here? Who had done this? Her mind raced. ...

Georgia woke to a gentle swaying motion. She was still a little dazed confused, and dreadfully uncomfortable. She could smell sea water! She tried to stretch and flex her arms. She couldn’t. She was immediately awake and aware. She was very tightly strapped in place, couldn’t move a muscle. Her arms tightly pinned behind her back, a strap around her neck, another around her waist and her ankles strapped slightly apart. She tried to call out but was rather firmly gagged too. A ring gag she wondered as she worked her tongue around it. She was upright and struggled to look to her sides, the strap around her neck made it hard. Georgia could see water stretching to the horizon ahead of her. Was she on a boat? How had she gotten here? Who had done this? Her mind raced. ...

Charlotte was in bed about to go to sleep, she had a last look around her hotel room. She had a great view of Prague through the windows of her 2 star hotel room. How it was only 2 star, she had no idea, the room amazing and view was amazing. She was very happy that she picked this hotel. That same happiness was gone when she came to. She was locked and bound in a well lit silver box. Her legs where spread apart and her hands were held behind her back. She was wearing two full black latex catsuits with hands and feet. The catsuits were very tight fitting and very shiny. Charlotte’s hands were set in latex mittens and were handcuffed together, and were locked to a D ring in the floor. There was a metal pole running up from the floor to the top of the box which was screwed in place, the pole went between her bound hands and her latex covered body and had many leather straps keeping her locked to it. It also had metal cuffs linking the top of her arms to the pole. The leather straps ran across her body and were pull very tight, they went across her stomach, above and below her breasts and over her shoulders and down between her legs. Her legs were locked to the floor with metal cuffs. At the ankle, above and below the knee and at the groin. All her latex enclosed toes where locked to a metal pole keeping her feet at a 90 degree angle. Her neck was fitted with a collar and had a metal cuffs locking it and her to the metal pole. Her head was enclosed with transparent latex through which you could see her long red hair and clear skin. You could also see her gag, it was a muzzle gag with a built-in large ball gag, it filled her mouth it but also had a plastic tube coming from it. This was her feeding tube. You could also see she had ear plugs cutting out all sounds. ...

Even though she expected it, M’rerallie Clan Chumf winced when the grey metal wall suddenly appeared in front of her starfighter. She’d always found coming out of stasis to be a bit disconcerting. Earlier, she and her cousin had set on a rich prize of a freighter, and two Commonwealth starfighters had come racing in to its rescue. One of them came straight at her, his quad autoblasters hammering her shields, and she threw her starfighter into a twisting turn while dropping her shield’s threshold to an insanely low two percent. Just in time: A final burst brought her shields below the ten percent that normally triggered stasis. ...

When I met up with them I never thought of what would have happened that afternoon. Laura and Rose were two very good friends of mine. They asked me if I could help them with learning for their exams at the university. As I arrived at Laura’s home they both greeted me and let me in. We started to study and everything was good until Rose left the room for a moment. I didn’t notice her approaching me from behind because I was too distracted with helping Laura. She quickly covered my nose with a cloth with some kind of chloroform on it. I quickly fainted and everything went black. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Serifa Gai-Shift cog She appeared like a ghost in a camera’s negative plate, black, slender, silent, gliding through the British Museum’s stacks. Her jet clothing was immaculate, decisively sharp, the tight ink-hued coat delineating her waspish waist and modest breasts, her legs collected by the tight knee-cut skirt, her pumps shimmering like polished ebony. Her hair was as black and sweeping as Japanese calligraphy, her oval face serene behind the heavy glasses. She was surrounded by books. She was in her element. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 6 Chapter 7: Population Recover Test Area The hood covering Kaylin’s head was completely soundproof and dark. The thick rubber pressed her eyes shut and some sort of thick foam padding must have been sandwiched between layers of rubber at the ear lobes. The thing pushed the pads deep into her ear canal completing the seal against any outside sounds. ...

Author’s note: This story takes place in my ‘Star Fleet Survey Service’ universe, but does not involve the same characters. The first story in that series is ‘Field Survey’._ ————————————————– The interstellar liner Gropius was in hyperspace, and it would be for the next several days. Our destination was Zovia, an obscure solar system located on the very edge of Amalgamation space. I was getting off the ship there, and this interminable journey would finally be over. Right now, it was almost closing time here in the second-class lounge, and Sweet Su and her All-Girl Band, of which I am a member, were performing their final number. The sparse crowd of mostly drunks didn’t pay much attention until I stood up and began my clarinet solo. I’m a classically trained musician, and I combine technical skill with a passion for music, even the insipid pop music Su chooses for us. Apparently, this was noticed by even the most indifferent members of the audience, because they gave me a solid round of applause. Of course, this was dwarfed by the roar of approval that erupted when Mari, the band’s vocalist, stepped into the spotlight. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 5_ Chapter 6: New HAZMAT Environmental Suits The suit was white as snow. It was seamless with attached gloves and socks. The latex was smooth but thickened appreciably from the upper thigh to the foot. The feet were covered with ¼ inch thick latex because of the increased thickness. This made the feet seem to be in some sort of footwear rather than the usual latex stocking of most latex suits. The latex from the mid-chest down to the legs was medium thickness and though stretchy it was still very tight. At the shoulders and the neck opening the latex thinned to allow entry. The matching helmet with attached shirt was designed to put on before the suit and would seal to the upper suit in a tight and fluid resistant seal. The white helmet had a drinking tube wrapped around its exhaust snout while the air intake was a nickel plated snap ring designed to accept either a dedicated air supply or a self-contained breathing tank. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale Sarah Laughton twisted on the sand at the bottom of the pit. She was in her bra and briefs and was hog-tied. Her mouth was taped and her brown, frizzed hair fell around her face and shoulders as she struggled. She looked up to the top of the pit where the coven members were gathered round the edge. They stood out in their white robes and pointed hoods which reminded Sarah of the Ku Klux Klan. They were illuminated by lamps on stands around the pit. The lights blotted out the night sky but from the pit Sarah could see the tops of the columns supporting the beams of the Penitch Monument which enclosed the pit. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Awakenings “We thought the countess would be coming”. Vanessa said in a voice clearly tinged with nerves. “No Mummy is far too busy”, “But we…. we have a gift for her, to repay the……” “A gift for me, how charming. But firstly which is the older one?” “Sorry?”. Tall, elegant, and dressed in a deep wine red leather blouse, matching skintight pants and high heels, the beautiful and well made up teenager, turned and looked the pair in the eye. She paused looking them up and down with disdain. “Must I repeat myself”, she sighed. ...

Part One: Arrival Her eyes open, but nothing changes. It’s just as dark. She breathes in. When plants are caught in absolute darkness, a substance in them called auxin stretches their stems out, until they die. That’s why when you leave a plant in a closet it turns a ghostly pale, warped and disfigured. Our plant is stretching; she’s been in the dark for hours unknown. She slowly, progressively becomes more aware of her situation. She first realizes that it is dark; then she notices the cool feel of plastic against her exposed skin (that’s when she deduces her nudity); she then realizes that her hands are tied together behind her back. It is hard to breathe. ...

The gauge was heading toward E, so I took the exit. The white Honda stopped at the top of the ramp. Sat there. I was about to lean on the horn when a woman got out of the passenger side, hefted a backpack, and crossed the street to the on ramp. She stuck out her thumb. I had a decision to make. I’d have about ten minutes if I decided to go for it. ...

(story continues from A Matter of Trust) Part Two Lying naked and helpless in the trunk of her own car, Maria struggled fitfully against her bonds, all the while knowing her struggles were useless. The leather cuffs encircling her wrists and ankles were securely connected, allowing her very limited movement. The gag filling her mouth limited her to unintelligible grunts. The blindfold covering her eyes blocked all sight, which didn’t really matter at the moment, considering she wouldn’t have been able to see in this dark place anyway. ...

(story continues from True Dreams Part 4: Going once, going twice…?) Part 5: The Negotiation My supposedly new “master” Master Greg released me from my restraints and quickly dressed me with a skirt and tank top and put the latex hood back on my head and guided me out of the room and we went up a flight of stairs and then walked outside and then I was placed back into a vehicle. ...

(story continues from Hedonia) Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction, where we can live and waste any number of lives. Part 2 13. The forbidden side Brian was excited. Finally he passed through the doors that, just 20 minutes ago, he promised his girlfriend not to pass. He had to, because actually, she didn’t allow it. She was being massaged for hours, and he was supposed to enjoy looking at shops and the holographic decorations. Sure they were impressive, but it was simply mean of her to forbid going to the erotic fair. He was a grown up after all, and also she had to learn to trust him. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 12) Part 13 The next morning Mato and Minnie were getting me ready for the trip into town. Fred came up and said “I want you to use our two older mares at the back as breakers, next the two new mares in front of them and then Bronze at the very front. This layout will help train the new mares to be in harness”. ...

I pulled off the highway a bit after 1:00 a.m., went into McDonalds to pee and get a large coffee. My second wind had come and gone and I was beginning to fade. Twenty hours behind the wheel is a bit much, but I had only four to go. It was all downhill from here. Back on the highway I got up to speed, set the snooze control. There was a car in front of me and I slowly gained on it. It was a white, 5-Series BMW. It had a sticker on the back window that said University Hospital Staff. On the floor in back was a girl, a Vietnamese girl. She was wearing only her underwear and she was bound hand and foot. ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 7: Budapest) A Sequel to “Part 7” Part 8: Caribbean Good Times St. Thomas, US Virgin Islands. Warm trade winds, good rum, beautiful beaches and perfect vacations. My wife and I were recently there for Thanksgiving to celebrate my new job. We were tucked into our third rum drink at Mountaintop when suddenly she turned to me and asked, “Did the slave trade ever come through St. Thomas?” ...

The men emerged from the woods running low and fast. They pulled their ski masks down over their faces and stepped onto the back porch of the house. One tried the door, turned and shook his head. The other stepped off the porch and retrieved the spare key from under the fake rock. The woman’s back was to them, but the girl saw them and shrieked. The men rushed in. One tackled the woman, the other grabbed the girl. The woman gave no resistance as her hands were taped behind her back and her mouth sealed. The men wrestled with the girl, taped her wrists, taped her mouth, and dragged her to the living room couch. They wrapped tape around her ankles, joined them to her wrists with another length of tape. They returned to the kitchen, grabbed the woman and walked her out of the house into the woods. ...

“I’m glad we got to spend some time together” she said “Even though it is never enough.” She waited to hear him say something that resembled agreement. They got out of her car to enjoy one more hug before he must leave. He held her close, kissing the top of her head, since he was so very tall. “I’ll miss you” he said sadly. “Oh, you will not miss me as much as you think” she laughed. ...

This is my story, only you the readers can judge its merit; as for me I remain as described for my lifetime. Annon My life had fallen apart last year; my husband of nearly ten years had walked out on me leaving me alone in the world’s tiniest village. We had one church and two pubs and about a hundred houses. Mostly filled with older residents who had lived in the village forever. We were listed in the dooms-day book and nothing new had happened since then. ...

Georgia had been having a good evening with her friend Susan. Nothing special, a nice simple night in at Susan’s house after work, a few bottles of wine, some girly chat and relaxing. They had made themselves comfortable on the sofa and were idly chatting. Georgia had noticed a shinny black bag, clumsily hidden between the armchair and the sofa a short time after getting comfortable. She was intrigued and now she was itching to get a sneaky peek inside. ...

Georgia had been having a good evening with her friend Susan. Nothing special, a nice simple night in at Susan’s house after work, a few bottles of wine, some girly chat and relaxing. They had made themselves comfortable on the sofa and were idly chatting. Georgia had noticed a shinny black bag, clumsily hidden between the armchair and the sofa a short time after getting comfortable. She was intrigued and now she was itching to get a sneaky peek inside. ...

She was a reporter and was acting on a tip her partner in the office had received. She’d snuck into the factory unit late at night and was rummaging through the files in the office. The evidence had to be here. She knew the syndicate, the biggest crime organisation in Portsmouth had the police in their pocket and the evidence of the payoff’s was here somewhere. She searched the cabinet’s and desk’s and so far only found legit shipping order’s and component invoices. Then she found something. She held the file in her hands. She was shocked. The file had her name on it. Georgia, bold as brass printed on the front. She opened it attentively. One sheet of paper inside. She gasped and dropped the file as she read it. Surprise! In big bold letter’s. She turned to run and quite literally bounced off the huge man as he stepped into her path. Where’d he come from? How long had he even been there? She wondered a moment. Another huge man stepped into the office, quickly followed by Paul Monroe, he was the head of the syndicate. ...

continued from part 6 Part 7 We pulled into the driveway and I ran into the house to change while she set up the rest of the things she would need to play her part. It was already starting to get dark, so I decided that black would be best for sneaking. I pulled off my wind suit and crotch-rope, and pulled on a pair of black tights over my pantyhose, some black gloves, then put on a black leotard and slipped on my new black boots. There I was, Tonya Conway, Super Spy. I decided to start being sneaky right away, peaking out the windows trying to see what Anita was up to. She was nowhere to be found, but my Escape was in the field behind the house almost all the way back the tree line. She must have put it there. I was in the middle of trying to figure out why when the house went dark. She had turned off the power. This meant she had to be in the garage. If I could get to her and get her to tell me where the laptop was, I could make this a short night. I crept out of the bedroom and started down the hall. I got about half way down to the living room when a balled up sock hit me in the tummy. ...

Her jaw ached. She groaned and tried to close her mouth. She was suddenly alert, discovering the ring gag holding her mouth open. Georgia couldn’t move at all, forced into a kneeling position and securely fixed to some sort of metal frame. Her arms fixed behind her back, ankles held firmly held in place and her neck held tight by some sort of metal collar. She was totally immobilized and couldn’t even turn her head, forced into a forward facing position. She could only move her eyes. She desperately tried to look around her. In despair, her eyes darted back and forth trying to gain as much information about this small grey room she was in, but her vision was devoid of any thing. She could only see the plain wall a short distance ahead of her and could she nothing else from the glimpse she could gain from the corners of her vision. ...

Laura was squeezed into the niche. There was a gap of two feet above her and her feet were pressed up against the opposite wall which was three feet away from her. Even if she hadn’t been bound she would have found it difficult to move. As well as the tape pressed to her mouth there was also tape wrapped round her midriff, knees, ankles and which also bound her hands behind her back. ...

Laura was squeezed into the niche. There was a gap of two feet above her and her feet were pressed up against the opposite wall which was three feet away from her. Even if she hadn’t been bound she would have found it difficult to move. As well as the tape pressed to her mouth there was also tape wrapped round her midriff, knees, ankles and which also bound her hands behind her back. ...

(story continues from The Great Marvolo Part 2) Part 3 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. The next morning Max and I were up at dawn. I was allowed to wear the same baggy housemaid’s dress, and after I performed a hurried toilet we adjourned to the kitchen. He locked the chain to my collar and I fixed a meager breakfast from the food still remaining in the larder. Karl was not around, and when I asked Max where he was I got an evasive answer. When I finished the cleanup Max released me from my tether and took me into the main room. ...

In my dream I find myself in a forest. I’m lost and I don’t know where I am. The trees are close together and the foliage is dense. I find a worn path and follow it in the hope it will lead me to either a road or town. Suddenly a Girl emerges from the undergrowth. She has shoulder-length, raven-black hair; an oval-shaped face with wide brown eyes and soft, full lips. She has prominent cheekbones; a swan-like neck and is wearing only a haltertop and briefs. “Who are you?” I ask. She puts a finger to her lips, motioning me to be quiet, then takes my hand and leads me down the path. ...

I was dazed from the punch. As I regained consciousness, I was bound in woman’s pantyhose and a black mini dress in my bedroom. Black electrical tape was wrapped around my ankles, my knees (below and above) and thighs. My hands were handcuffed behind my back. Last night was intended to be an adventurous night with a black beautiful goddess that I met at the club. She had thick thighs, a round ass and huge tits. Stacy was her name. She was from L.A. visiting family and wanted me to escort around Savannah. I became her personal tour guide and showed her all the cool location in my hometown. Friday night turned into Saturday morning as we went back to my house for breakfast. ...

Kim loved to play this little game with her boyfriend. She’d leave Paul a little clue, go and hide somewhere and tie herself up with a bit of self bondage. As long as he found her in good time, his prize was her complete submission. She would be his deviant slave and obey his every command until the following morning. She loved this little game and he was due home from work in just over two hours. It was time to play. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Ok, looks good. Fan out in pairs and get started. I’ll watch for sentries.” Nodding, the others fanned out silently. Watching them go, Melissa Roberts sighed with relief. On her first, nearly disastrous, trip to Egypt’s past, she’d come alone. This time, she’d brought a team. This meant support, even if it did require a certain loss of modesty. Glancing down at herself, Melissa shook her head ruefully. In the interest of speed and security, it had been decided to send the team together all at once. With such a large send, the power demand was very nearly at the limits of the system, so in order to reduce demand, the team had been allowed nothing that would increase the mass of the send. Unfortunately, this included clothing. Basically, the entire team had arrived at their destination totally naked. ...

Based on an idea by Hypercat *** The clock was ticking. Even now, well after midnight, when nobody was around, the chief was anxious. Secret midnight rendezvous at abandoned prisons could have great repercussions if they were caught. “Where are they?” “On their way,” his assistant said. “Good. Doc?” The prison doctor opened his stainless steel case and pulled out a syringe, depressing the plunger ever so slightly. A small squirt of green liquid squirted onto the floor. “The formula is ready.” “Good.” “Relax chief. If this goes according to plan, we’ll all be very rich. Nobody’s going to be coming around here. After all, you have the keys to this place, right?” “I do doc. But if this gets out, we’re all going to be in a mess of trouble.” There was a distant clang as a giant pair of gates opened, followed by footsteps. But the chief wasn’t nervous. This was expected. The door to the underground cells was opened, one of his deputies entering. “Sir, they’re here.” “Bring ’em in.” Two push carts were wheeled into the room. A squirming form was strapped to each one. The chief eyed the two women, oogling their forms, Sealed head to toe in thick, body hugging latex sheathes, they were squirming for all they were worth, fighting against their bonds. Seeing them strapped down so helplessly, he found his desire and arousal rising. He would have loved to take them and have his way, but knew that this was not the time. This meeting was strictly business, not pleasure. He walked over, inspecting them more closely, rubbing his hands over their coated bodies. Imprisoned beneath an inch of latex, they squirmed under his touch with delightful intensity, trying to get away. The belts securing them to the hand trucks ensured they weren’t going anywhere. “Looks like everything’s in order,” he said. “I gotta tell ya doc, this stuff is amazing.” He pinched the latex, tried to grab it, but the material remained firm and unyielding. “They’ve got anything on underneath this?” “No,” the doctor said, reviewing some charts. “They’re as naked as the day they were born.” The chief smiled. “All right, let’s get this underway,” he stepped aside. “Doc?” The doctor walked over, the syringe in hand. “Tell me again, what does this stuff do?” the other guard asked. “This is an experimental serum our good chief recovered in a drug raid,” the doctor said. “Code named Formula 54. Essentially a libido drug, it is supposed to skyrocket the sex drive, so much so that a human will want to have sex with anyone or anything around them. These two will be our first test subjects.” “Why the secrecy?” “If we can perfect and sell it, we’d have so much money we’d be set for five lifetimes. Can you even imagine how much money the public would pay to get a drug that sends your sex drive through the roof?” The guard thought. “A pretty penny.” “Indeed.” The guard looked at how much they were squirming. “Looks to me like they had second thoughts doc.” “They only volunteered for the drug. I didn’t tell them about the latex,” the doctor said with a smile. “I wanted to test out my latest, unbreakable latex material. So far, that test has been working splendidly.” “Who are they, anyway?” “Antoinette and Bonnie, a pair of lovely interns. I’m sure that once they experience the joy of this drug, they’ll be more than happy to volunteer for any other experiments I may conceive.” Walking up to the first woman, the doctor pushed the needle into a small piece of exposed flesh and injected the liquid. Pulling the syringe out, he squirted some of the latex on, which then covered up the skin and merged seamlessly with the rest of the sheath. Going over to the second woman, he repeated the procedure. “So what now?” The doctor put the empty syringe into a sealed bag. “We wait. It will only be a few minutes.” The women went still, no longer attempting to escape. In fact, it seemed as if they were asleep, as they were perfectly still, the only sign of life coming from the slow rise and fall of their chests. Then the first one began to struggle, fighting against her straps. The second woman followed a few seconds later, and soon both were thrashing against their bindings, their muffled moaning and groaning audible even through the latex. “Fascinating,” the doctor said. “It’s working faster then I expected.” The women were screaming now, fighting against their belts as hard as they could manage, bucking and kicking, squirming as if in a mad frenzy. “How long is this going to last doc?” The chief asked. “I’m not sure. Could be a few minutes, or it could be a few hours.” The women were thrusting themselves into the straps, knocking the carts over. But after landing on the ground, they thrashed on the ground, pressing their groins into the cement, trying to stimulate themselves. “Fascinating!” the doctor said. “The dosage apparently is twice as potent as I imagined!” The chief walked over and undid the straps on the hand trucks, lifting one of the women to her feet. He could feel her struggling within her cocoon, fighting to turn and press herself onto him, to achieve physical union. Simply feeling her latex pressing itself up against him was intoxicating. “You said these ladies would try to have sex with anyone or anything?” “Yes.” “Then let’s see how they react to each other.” The second woman was unstrapped, and the two were pressed together. For a moment they went still, as if surprised to actually be touching each other. Then they began to writhe and struggle, pressing against each other, thrusting their groins, even though it was impossible to have their vaginas touch. That small fact however, wasn’t enough to stop them from trying. “Oh my,” the doctor said. “Two heterosexual women fighting to have sex with each other, I think this experiment was a resounding success.” As the doc scribbled down some notes, the chief’s radio crackled. “Yes?” “Chief, we got trouble!” A voice on the other end said. “The mayor thinks you’re up to something and he’s sending in a squad to check it out!” “Shit. Doc, get your stuff out of here! Now!” “Already on it.” His suitcase was latched shut. “I shall join you all later, after I’ve analyzed my data.” As he ran out, the guard looked at the two women. “What do we do with them? It’s going to take too long to get them out to the truck.” The chief looked around, spotted a small hole in the ground. “Here, the obuliete.” “The what?” “It’s a small coffin sized cell built for one person. Nobody will look for them there.” “But how are we going to fit both in?” The chief held up several straps and belts. “Tie them up.” The two quickly went to work, wrapping the belts around the two women, buckling them together, until they were nothing more then a single wiggling unit fighting to get even the slightest stimulation, the belts effortlessly holding them together. The trap door was opened. With the cell’s tiny size, it was difficult to shove the two in, but the chief and his guard managed, shoving them in feet first, until they were tightly nestled inside, pressing their mouths together in a futile attempt to kiss. The lid was closed, sealing the two inside. A lock was put in place, ensuring that nobody would be getting inside any time soon. “All right, let’s get out of here. We tell the mayor that we were investigating an attempted break in, capishe?” “Right chief.” “Good man.” The chief looked down at the trap door. “Lucky gals, wish I had someone that horny trying to kiss me.” “If we get that drug perfected, we will.” The two smiled, leaving. They did run into the group sent by the mayor, but their cover story worked fine. The chief planned to come back and get the two women the next day, only to discover that the building had been given an overnight demolition job, where it would be bulldozed to the ground, the basement sealed up, never to be accessed again. He never did find out if the mayor had somehow found out about their scheme, but if he did, the mayor was going to ensure that the group would never meet in the building again. Deep inside their tiny tomb, Antoinette and Bonnie squirmed and struggled, restrained and encased inside their latex cocoons, arms and legs immobilized, their mouths sealed, their horny genitals touching, yet kept separate from each other. Unaware of their impending entombment, they didn’t care. In their drug induced stupor, they didn’t have a care in the world as they lived out the rest of their short lives in total bliss.

Based on an idea by Hypercat *** The clock was ticking. Even now, well after midnight, when nobody was around, the chief was anxious. Secret midnight rendezvous at abandoned prisons could have great repercussions if they were caught. “Where are they?” “On their way,” his assistant said. “Good. Doc?” The prison doctor opened his stainless steel case and pulled out a syringe, depressing the plunger ever so slightly. A small squirt of green liquid squirted onto the floor. “The formula is ready.” “Good.” “Relax chief. If this goes according to plan, we’ll all be very rich. Nobody’s going to be coming around here. After all, you have the keys to this place, right?” “I do doc. But if this gets out, we’re all going to be in a mess of trouble.” There was a distant clang as a giant pair of gates opened, followed by footsteps. But the chief wasn’t nervous. This was expected. The door to the underground cells was opened, one of his deputies entering. “Sir, they’re here.” “Bring ’em in.” Two push carts were wheeled into the room. A squirming form was strapped to each one. The chief eyed the two women, oogling their forms, Sealed head to toe in thick, body hugging latex sheathes, they were squirming for all they were worth, fighting against their bonds. Seeing them strapped down so helplessly, he found his desire and arousal rising. He would have loved to take them and have his way, but knew that this was not the time. This meeting was strictly business, not pleasure. He walked over, inspecting them more closely, rubbing his hands over their coated bodies. Imprisoned beneath an inch of latex, they squirmed under his touch with delightful intensity, trying to get away. The belts securing them to the hand trucks ensured they weren’t going anywhere. “Looks like everything’s in order,” he said. “I gotta tell ya doc, this stuff is amazing.” He pinched the latex, tried to grab it, but the material remained firm and unyielding. “They’ve got anything on underneath this?” “No,” the doctor said, reviewing some charts. “They’re as naked as the day they were born.” The chief smiled. “All right, let’s get this underway,” he stepped aside. “Doc?” The doctor walked over, the syringe in hand. “Tell me again, what does this stuff do?” the other guard asked. “This is an experimental serum our good chief recovered in a drug raid,” the doctor said. “Code named Formula 54. Essentially a libido drug, it is supposed to skyrocket the sex drive, so much so that a human will want to have sex with anyone or anything around them. These two will be our first test subjects.” “Why the secrecy?” “If we can perfect and sell it, we’d have so much money we’d be set for five lifetimes. Can you even imagine how much money the public would pay to get a drug that sends your sex drive through the roof?” The guard thought. “A pretty penny.” “Indeed.” The guard looked at how much they were squirming. “Looks to me like they had second thoughts doc.” “They only volunteered for the drug. I didn’t tell them about the latex,” the doctor said with a smile. “I wanted to test out my latest, unbreakable latex material. So far, that test has been working splendidly.” “Who are they, anyway?” “Antoinette and Bonnie, a pair of lovely interns. I’m sure that once they experience the joy of this drug, they’ll be more than happy to volunteer for any other experiments I may conceive.” Walking up to the first woman, the doctor pushed the needle into a small piece of exposed flesh and injected the liquid. Pulling the syringe out, he squirted some of the latex on, which then covered up the skin and merged seamlessly with the rest of the sheath. Going over to the second woman, he repeated the procedure. “So what now?” The doctor put the empty syringe into a sealed bag. “We wait. It will only be a few minutes.” The women went still, no longer attempting to escape. In fact, it seemed as if they were asleep, as they were perfectly still, the only sign of life coming from the slow rise and fall of their chests. Then the first one began to struggle, fighting against her straps. The second woman followed a few seconds later, and soon both were thrashing against their bindings, their muffled moaning and groaning audible even through the latex. “Fascinating,” the doctor said. “It’s working faster then I expected.” The women were screaming now, fighting against their belts as hard as they could manage, bucking and kicking, squirming as if in a mad frenzy. “How long is this going to last doc?” The chief asked. “I’m not sure. Could be a few minutes, or it could be a few hours.” The women were thrusting themselves into the straps, knocking the carts over. But after landing on the ground, they thrashed on the ground, pressing their groins into the cement, trying to stimulate themselves. “Fascinating!” the doctor said. “The dosage apparently is twice as potent as I imagined!” The chief walked over and undid the straps on the hand trucks, lifting one of the women to her feet. He could feel her struggling within her cocoon, fighting to turn and press herself onto him, to achieve physical union. Simply feeling her latex pressing itself up against him was intoxicating. “You said these ladies would try to have sex with anyone or anything?” “Yes.” “Then let’s see how they react to each other.” The second woman was unstrapped, and the two were pressed together. For a moment they went still, as if surprised to actually be touching each other. Then they began to writhe and struggle, pressing against each other, thrusting their groins, even though it was impossible to have their vaginas touch. That small fact however, wasn’t enough to stop them from trying. “Oh my,” the doctor said. “Two heterosexual women fighting to have sex with each other, I think this experiment was a resounding success.” As the doc scribbled down some notes, the chief’s radio crackled. “Yes?” “Chief, we got trouble!” A voice on the other end said. “The mayor thinks you’re up to something and he’s sending in a squad to check it out!” “Shit. Doc, get your stuff out of here! Now!” “Already on it.” His suitcase was latched shut. “I shall join you all later, after I’ve analyzed my data.” As he ran out, the guard looked at the two women. “What do we do with them? It’s going to take too long to get them out to the truck.” The chief looked around, spotted a small hole in the ground. “Here, the obuliete.” “The what?” “It’s a small coffin sized cell built for one person. Nobody will look for them there.” “But how are we going to fit both in?” The chief held up several straps and belts. “Tie them up.” The two quickly went to work, wrapping the belts around the two women, buckling them together, until they were nothing more then a single wiggling unit fighting to get even the slightest stimulation, the belts effortlessly holding them together. The trap door was opened. With the cell’s tiny size, it was difficult to shove the two in, but the chief and his guard managed, shoving them in feet first, until they were tightly nestled inside, pressing their mouths together in a futile attempt to kiss. The lid was closed, sealing the two inside. A lock was put in place, ensuring that nobody would be getting inside any time soon. “All right, let’s get out of here. We tell the mayor that we were investigating an attempted break in, capishe?” “Right chief.” “Good man.” The chief looked down at the trap door. “Lucky gals, wish I had someone that horny trying to kiss me.” “If we get that drug perfected, we will.” The two smiled, leaving. They did run into the group sent by the mayor, but their cover story worked fine. The chief planned to come back and get the two women the next day, only to discover that the building had been given an overnight demolition job, where it would be bulldozed to the ground, the basement sealed up, never to be accessed again. He never did find out if the mayor had somehow found out about their scheme, but if he did, the mayor was going to ensure that the group would never meet in the building again. Deep inside their tiny tomb, Antoinette and Bonnie squirmed and struggled, restrained and encased inside their latex cocoons, arms and legs immobilized, their mouths sealed, their horny genitals touching, yet kept separate from each other. Unaware of their impending entombment, they didn’t care. In their drug induced stupor, they didn’t have a care in the world as they lived out the rest of their short lives in total bliss.

Part One On the rare occasion that she was able to stop and take stock of the events that had taken place in her life over the past two years, it seemed odd to Gwen that there were still things that managed to take her by surprise and cause her to wonder if it would all turn out in the end to have been a crazy dream. She almost laughed out loud when she realised that it had once been as likely for a girl from her estate back home to see the inside of a limousine without a gaggle of other women on a raucous hen night as it would have been for her to step foot on the surface of the moon. ...

The shadow emerged from the dark underbrush. Cheryl yelped. It was a man, naked with a bizarre headdress - a wooden mask that covered most of his face and a mass of straw that hung down past his shoulders. He wasn’t totally naked. His penis was wrapped in some kind of vegetation. It stood straight out and bobbed obscenely as he approached. Cheryl took a step back, then another. A third brought her up short as she bumped against a second man. He grabbed her. ...

continued from part 5 Part 6 I climbed out of the tub before I turned into one big wrinkle, threw on a robe and walked contently into the bedroom, only to find a note on my pillow. It read: “Dearest Tonya, I hope you don’t plan on sleeping well tonight. I still have two movies to watch and you know where that leaves you. I’d get tied myself but due to my inconsiderate host, I’m just a little bit (a lot) sore in all the right places. Ummm…. anyway sugar, just make sure that you sleep in something that is appropriate for an adventure, if you sleep at all.” ...

“One is never so dangerous when one has no shame, than when one has grown too old to blush.” - Donatien Alphonse François, Marquis de Sade -Part 0: Thursday, 10:30 AM- There was no shame in the eyes of Vince as he was roused from slumber. There was no sadness or heaviness in his heart as he was removed from his box. Vince was “Victoria,” and he was happy. Vince had thoughts of course; deviant and subversive thoughts against his mistress. However, said Vince to nobody in particular, “This is a golden opportunity. Surely staying for just a few days would not hurt…” ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Maid to Vacuum At first Eleanor thought it was the light streaming in through the narrow window that had woken her, but the awful feeling of discomfort that seemed to be spread out across the whole of her body soon made her realise that it had been responsible instead. The light, she realised had been in the background of her perception for some time and the more unpleasant sensations were only now coming to the fore. ...

continued from part two Part 3: Mermaids It had been two or three days since Eleanor had woken alone on the narrow bed and in the room in the rafters of the house. She had no memory of how she had arrived there after falling into a state of exhausted torpor, drained by her ordeal within the vacbed. More worryingly she was genuinely unable to count the days that had passed since then, the monotony and isolation of her enforced duties as a housemaid occupying her physically and draining her mentally until the hours simply ran into one another and became lost to her memory. ...

(story continues from Cousin Laura’s Revenge) Part Two Friday, May 24, 2002 Mike was awakened at 8am by tickling on his feet and his face. As he laughed, he realized that two hands were at his left foot (one holding the toes back, and one scratching at the sole), two hands were similarly at his right foot, and two more hands at his face (one tickling him under the chin, and one grasping his hair, holding his head still). Although blindfolded, he realized that somebody had joined his two cousins. He jerked in his bonds in surprise. ...

I pulled into the parking garage and easily found a convenient parking spot. I took the ignition key and pushed it under the seat. With the car door open I was careful to be a lady and keep my legs together and my skirt down as I swung my legs out of the car. I stood and pushed the car door shut and heard the click as it locked. My keys were locked inside and I was now committed to my self imposed dare. My only recourse was to walk about two blocks to the town Commons to get my spare key where it was hidden by a water fountain. Until I returned to the parking garage with that key I was stranded downtown. For this evening I was a princess; Princess Samantha, no nicknames of Sammy or Sam. I was nervous about the walk but still I felt like a princess in my new dress; a pretty metallic blue shirtwaist with full sleeves and a hem just above my knees. And of course I felt delightfully wicked with my lingerie that matched my dress in color. My 38 D cup bra gave me a grand boob presentation which I expected would draw attention but under my skirt no one would know I was wearing the skimpiest of panties and a garter belt holding up my stockings. I had considered blue stockings but I expected wearing four and a half inch heeled sandals would cause my legs to draw enough attention. I settled for wearing a dark pair suitable for evening. As it was I knew the heels were going to give me quite an ass wiggle more than usual plus giving my skirt more swing. ...

He was tired and ready to get home to relax. His last stop, before home, was to the local department store. It was busy and he’d had to park far from the door. He was trudging his way across the parking lot when he spotted her. The hood was up on her SUV and she was not dressed for this cool spring breeze. As tired as he was he knew he must see what he could do, especially since he was parked right next to her. “Can I help you?” He inquired. She spun around, startled by his voice. He was struck by her eyes. They seemed to see right through him, pull him inside her. He got the impression she must have spoken, but he missed it. Damn, he thought. She smiled, knowingly…..“I said, I would really appreciate your help! I need a jump, um, I mean my battery needs a boost, are you near here?” ...

It happened again, 3 more days until Christmas and Anita doesn´t have a gift for her boyfriend. She thought about it for weeks what is the right gift for him. Every year the same dilemma. Last year she had given him a voucher, which had not pleased him very much because it was very impersonal he thought. This year it had to be overwhelming, but Anita was late once again. So she is on the way to the city with an intent “Today I find something, I don´t go back home without something!” ...

continued from part one Part 2: Driving Miss Crazy Chapter 1: Why Am I Here, And For How Long? Laura was lying naked upon the cold stone floor, curled in a foetal position. Following her ensnarement by the Mistress that night she had been left alone to reflect on her future. Her ankles and wrists had been cuffed together forestalling any attempt at escape. The dungeon was pitch black. The heat lamp which had relentlessly drained her body of moisture and energy was now extinguished, only a faint glow remained as its element cooled. She was unable to call out for help; the ball gag was still embedded firmly in her mouth, forcing her to breathe long deep breaths through her nose. Wet trails criss-crossed her face where the gag had drawn rivulets of saliva from its seal with her lips. ...

I approached the adult store with my girlfriend’s words ringing in my head, “Pick me up something for me to play with when your not here, and don’t be embarrassed, everyone visits these stores”. I had been with Jenny for a few months now and she certainly wasn’t like any other girls I had been with before; confident, self assured and extremely sexual. She had taught me a thing or three!! Little did I know this shopping trip would be another part of my education. ...

(story continues from The Trainer 3) Part Four Sunday, August 3, 2003 Harold was awakened at 8am by Beverly and Becky. They untied him from the bed, but left him in his straightjacket, and placed him on the floor. They put a chair over him, so that he would be ready to lick his breakfast from Karen’s soles. She came in, barefoot, carrying a bowl of hot oatmeal. “I do recall how much you hate oatmeal, Harry, so I made a great big bowl for you. I’m going to keep spreading it, and you’re going to keep licking it. You can expect oatmeal for your breakfast every day, dear.” ...

continued from chapter two PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 3: Monica’s Website and Carol’s Further Rehabilitation It was three days before the second DVD arrived. I was concerned, but what could I do? Nothing. So I decided to see if I could find out a bit about Monica and her cohorts. And, like everything nowadays, I started on the internet. It took me quite a long time, I googled all kinds of name hints and disappeared into the strangest sites I had seen in my life. I haven’t lived in a cocoon, and know generally what the human species can get up to, but some of the sites were really very interesting indeed. ...

continued from chapter three PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 4: It’s Not Getting Any Better For Carol It was two more days before I received another DVD, and I had spent the intervening time thinking about her in the rubber romper suit. I had heard about infantilism and thought it all a bit strange but seeing my wife trapped as she was in the suit, a bizarre parody of a baby, dummy in mouth for some inexplicable reason I found it quite arousing. It wasn’t that I found babies sexy, Christ no, but my wife’s firm adult body fully filling out the silly romper suit and unable to do anything about it, for some reason, was. I also wondered in the intervening periods what Carol was being subjected to, and how she was reacting. I was about to find out. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Portrait Chapter 1: Orders)_ Chapter 2: Captured on Canvas Lady Petunia Goldwaith was learning that kindness was its own reward. She’d spared no expense making the transport box comfortable for whatever reluctant guests, prospective chambermaids (and occasional random victims plucked off the streets) she carried back to Willie Hall. Padded, well ventilated, its straps wide and soft, it permitted comfortable captivity. That she, herself, now lay in its coffin-like interior, the plush leather warm against her scantily-clad body, the wide straps snug and complete showed her how kindness repayed itself. Rocking in the gentle motion as the lorry transporting her rocked its way down narrow London streets, she could only wonder what awaited her. ...

My wife and I live in a small town in central Wisconsin. This is the type of town where everyone knows each others business or at least they think they do. My wife Karen works for a large health care corporation as a midlevel executive. This requires that she dress in a business suit daily… Let me describe my wife ultra conservative straight laced. She is 5 foot 4 but she always wears 3 inch heels. She is 50 years old still tight and toned though after three kids she has a little belly pouch she also has a 38 inch chest with nice raspberry nipples. These are kept under wraps most of the time. She is embarrassed by their size. She is still over all a pretty hot babe. Better than most 30 year olds. Karen is also low key in the bedroom no toys and only once a week Saturday night missionary position only. Ok it works and she always has an orgasm. ...

continued from chapter one PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 2: Carol in Training I barely slept that night. I had just handed over my wife to three very competent dominatrixes. I didn’t know where they lived, or where they had taken my wife, gagged and plugged, stuffed into a rubber lined bag, and I didn’t really know what they were going to do to her. Fran, my mother in law, seemed to have great confidence in Monica, and her assistants, but I was getting second thoughts. They could be part of a white slave trade, and Carol could be on her way to…. Russia…. anywhere, I didn’t know. ...

It was the music that woke Erica up. The tune was halting and disjointed, like a music box winding down, but it was there, a pretty jingling melody that roused her from her slumber and let her know that everything was not all right. When she opened her eyes she stared up into darkness, and she felt hard ground under her, and her bare arms and legs were freezing cold. ...

The year was 2013 and unemployment was over thirty percent and unsecured debt was outlawed. Many people, especially recently single women like myself, were in debt beyond their ability to ever repay. The state senate had quietly passed laws to protect their friends the bankers, and the governor had signed those bills so that he would continue to get their support. The new law also provided for a “debtors prison”, and had established the court system, and paid the judge I was now standing before. I was wearing only the rags they provided, that ironically would have lead to my arrest if worn on the street for indecent exposure. I was also plastic strap cuffed wrist and ankle, the former behind my back forcing my unrestrained breasts out through the holes in my thread bare “uniform”, and my ankles fastened to a ring bolted to the dirty floor. There was no jury of my peers, or lawyer for my defense, as both of them would have to be paid, and I was here because I couldn’t pay! I would have protested my treatment, except for the disposable bit gag in my mouth, ensuring my silence and adding to my humiliation… ...

Maggie glanced at her schedule. “Shit!” They’d cancelled one of her 300s and none of the others was available. “This sucks. This really sucks!” If she could have taken a full load of courses, she could have avoided summer school this year, maybe taken a trip abroad. She checked the 300 level courses again, then, for the hell of it, checked the 400s. All of them required prerequisites except one: Culinary 403 - Regional Exotics. “With the advent of eco-touring, travelers are finding themselves in some of the most remote places on earth. Part of the draw is to experience the local cuisine. While the tourists may not want to sleep in mud huts and chow down with the natives, as a chef you can provide authentic, local delicacies to your patrons. Click here for full description and syllabus.” ...

Chapter 1: In bondage no one can hear me scream Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. My heart is beating powerfully and fast. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Darkness. Endless darkness. My eyes are open yet I can see nothing. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Silence. I hear nothing outside of my own body. All I hear is my blood pumping through my veins and my laboured breathing whistling like a sirocco through my nostrils. ...

Georgia had been late home from work again but was still keen to play a game with her boyfriend, Kev. “Keep your uniform on Georgia, I like the way your tits strain against your shirt with your arms behind your back” Kev said already pulling her arms behind her. So she stood there in her black skirt and light blue shirt, her bust swelling forward and shirt buttons straining as he slipped the single sleeve up her arms and began to buckle it in place. ...

Georgia had been late home from work again but was still keen to play a game with her boyfriend, Kev. “Keep your uniform on Georgia, I like the way your tits strain against your shirt with your arms behind your back” Kev said already pulling her arms behind her. So she stood there in her black skirt and light blue shirt, her bust swelling forward and shirt buttons straining as he slipped the single sleeve up her arms and began to buckle it in place. ...

Chapter 1: A Shopping Trip Laura Reynolds sighed as she stared impassively into the store window. She cast her eyes over the characterless fashion paraded in front of her by lifeless figures. She amused herself thinking even the mannequins looked bored wearing it. How many times she gone through this same ritual today? A new outfit was needed for tonight’s party but Laura had wasted nearly all of her morning wandering from one faceless high street chain to another each time leaving disappointed, fed up and empty handed. ...

(story continues from Found Video) Part Two The couple went to sleep sexually satisfied, but by there own hands, and Dawn dreamed about the disturbing movie… Unknown to them, while they were sleeping the video store was broken into, but the thieves were only interested in a certain movie that was missing from a certain collection, accidentally put onto the wrong box. The men in question wanted to recover the incriminating evidence before somebody else saw it. When it was discovered to be rented from the store, it was a simple thing to open up the store’s computer and find the address of the customer who had it. It was better for everybody if the store owner didn’t find out he had a private collection movie on his shelf, mistakenly put into the wrong box. The last time that happened he was pissed! The second part of the plan would be carried out in the morning. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 3: Fairies & the Sacred Glade) Chapter 4: Little Megan The moon broke over the beautiful glen, its dark oaks royal, its central pond as smooth as crystal. On one mossy bank stood two erect shapes, leaf-wound and trembling, the humans within only denoted by the glassy eyes shimmering wetly between the clamping fronds. Megan and Chlorophene shuddered in their slow orgasms, moving from low point to high over long hours. The plants that held them facilitated them along, sensing their excitement from their pulse, their temperature and their skin’s salt content. When it was required, the foliagic awareness would shove its root deeper into their sexes, rising them slightly in their wrappings, making them purr. ...

Standing in front of the mirror, Mary decided that today would be the day. She’d been working up the nerve for some time now, and today would see the fruit of that work. She’d even come up with the perfect way to keep herself from backing out if she got cold feet. Had anyone been able to see Mary at that moment, they would never have guessed that she had been born Marc Reilly. Blessed, or cursed, with the ability to change himself at will, Marc had several years earlier created Mary as his alter ego. He had even arranged for her to have valid identification, and, in an ironic twist, he had even had himself named her legal guardian. ...

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

Georgia woke feeling a little groggy and unsure. She didn’t remember getting home from work the night before. She tried to stretch her arms, but she couldn’t. The fog in her mind clearing quickly now, unable to move her arms quickly realising she couldn’t move her legs either. Georgia’s panic rose as she took in her surroundings, she wasn’t in her bed, she wasn’t in her room, she hadn’t gotten home last night! She tried to call out but just a meagre whimper escaped her, she was gagged too. Fear overtook her and she tried to thrash and struggle, but it was useless her arms and legs tightly wound with black electrical tape, the rubbery tape unforgiving in her restriction. ...

Julia Banbury sighed as she saw another of her boyfriends’ mates arriving for the big games tonight. The guy getting out and like the others heading straight for the trunk to get more crates of beer. If the men actually got through all this over the weekend then the local hospital would need some serious help with cases of liver disease. Jerry Makin, her boyfriend came up from the big barn where he’d been working on a harvester and gave his buddy the usual bear hug. Julia winced as the two laughed and joked, wondering if she was the usual subject of their mirth. Of course being an ex-pat Brit living here in the States did not precluded the girl from being seen as anything else than the usual ‘HPOA’ or ‘Hot Piece Of Ass’, like some of her colleagues were called by their men folk. Thankfully the dozen or so workers employed by her boyfriend saw her as the boss’ partner and to be respected. And hot she certainly was according to all who knew the dairy farmer and his lawyer girlfriend. 5’7” in bare feet and a dead ringer for Katy Perry, a singer who was also involved ‘With a Limey’. ...

Tomaso was a young carpenter who worked in the village. Tomasoʼs mother drank. His father drank and gambled. The debts were many and continued to grow. At last the Queen sent guards to seize the familyʼs property. Tomasoʼs father suggested that the Queen could make better use of a good carpenter than a dilapidated hovel. After some discussion, it was agreed that the Queen would pay the familyʼs debts and in exchange Tomaso would be hers. Tomaso was taken to the castle where he was locked in a cell. During the day he was well guarded as he worked in the carpentry shop. At night he was returned to his cell. ...

Brad Palmer came from a working class background and had to hustle for everything he got. As a 3rd year law student at Northwestern he had already accumulated an astronomical sum in student loans. He had been working weekends as a waiter and had spent his previous summers working two jobs. This past summer he had landed an unpaid internship with Cox, Langley and Schmidt, one of the most prestigious firms in Chicago. This was a boon to his career prospects, but had made his financial situation all the more precarious. So it was with some interest that he came across the small classified add in the underground city paper, one Thursday evening. ...

My name is Jeff and it had been nearly three years since my ordeal at the hands of a sadistic Syracuse area dominatrix. The full story has been written previously but I’ll briefly recount what took place. I was 18 at the time and a star high school quarterback, when I succumbed to the fantasy of submitting to a dominatrix. Through the Internet, I met and arranged a session with a dominatrix, whose first name is Mary. She was insistent that I dress as a female, also suggesting that a bondage session with another male submissive would be to her liking. ...

One She wasn’t smiling when she presented the big red ballgag. Hours later, he’d wish he’d taken that lack of humor as a warning sign. But love is blind, and when the woman you love (and, on occasion, worship) has your hands and elbows tied tightly behind your back and proceeds to take out a new toy that she’d always said she didn’t particularly care for (“I don’t really like ‘hardware’)… well, you’d do just about anything she asked. Smile or not. ...

“So you are the famous Craftsman.” “I am.” The man in the rough homespun laughed. “You don’t look like a master thief and assassin,” he said genially. “Then again, I hardly resemble a noble of the court at the moment, do I?” The man known as the Craftsman glanced around the room, noting the rough, hand-carved wood of the table and chairs. It was a small hut, plainly the dwelling of someone with little means. Shrugging, he glanced back toward his companion. ...

(story continues from The “B” Grade Lingerie Model) Continued from Part One. Part Two The woman lost track of time as she was rolled around by the giant snake’s stomach muscles in total darkness. She felt the giant sausage casing beginning to break down in spots and stomach acids entering her protective sheath. Her arms were almost free from her sides with the aid of the slimy mucus, but held as she was in the belly of the beast it did her little good. She could feel the snakes heartbeat, and the blood rush through it’s arteries, and she thought that soon she would be forever part of it… ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 19: Pili to the rescue)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 20: Serving Astarte with thanks to SkyHawk7x June 12, 199_ I am Pili. I sit on a morning-lit bed, my lanky body naked, ropes tangled across my long legs and sex-resonating crotch. Sister (as I still call my dear Annie) has just untied me. I greet the day with my writing, my wrists scored with markings of love. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For!) Part 2: Oops I came awake with a jolt! Rivulets of water ran down my face and onto my chest. It was freakin’ cold water! What the fuck? I quickly realized that I was naked and tied tightly to a straight-back chair! Oh yeah, and my lower face was wrapped with something, probably CoFlex. There was no packing, which was nice of her; no need to choke someone while she was out. A dispassionate side of my brain assessed the bondage and found it to be excellent, but the main branch was appalled at this turn of events! ...

You have all read about genetically modified plants in the press. Some say they are a terrible evil that will no doubt destroy the world while others think they will be the saviour of the human race. Me, I tend to go with the former idea right now as my current situation is giving me a very unique perspective on the subject. My name is, well, I guess my name does not matter right now. I am quite, quite naked and I guess I must be burning quite nicely out here in the hot sunshine. I would have liked to have crawled into the shade some time ago, but unfortunately my ankles are tied tightly to two stakes which keep me very firmly here. Those same stakes also keep my ankles rather widely spread where I would like to pull them tightly together. Very tightly together in fact. ...

(story continues from The Sorority Trashing Part 1: The Way It All Began) Part 2: The Beginning to an End I awoke to a loud thunk. “Holy hell girl what are you doing?!” a girl exclaimed. “I’ve gotta fucking pee Kirsten. Now are you going to help me or not?” “Well, remember what Dedra said? If we’re caught using anything but a diaper today, we’ll need to do a keg stand.” ...

(………………….) “Speak standard English, please.” “Why?” “First off, it has a soothing effect on them. Secondly, it will give you insight into their psychology.” “We breed them. What does psychology have to do with it?” “It’s less labor intensive to let them look after themselves than for us to be herders. That and it’s felt to produce a better product. We’ll start with the blonde.” “Free range?” “College girl, out with friends, had too much to drink courtesy of our bartender, called a cab - our cab of course.” ...

(story continues from Newspaper Boy) Newspaper Boy – Part 2 You will remember that I had been tied up by the school caretaker, wrapped in plastic bags; gagged with a rubbish bag and had newspaper taped around my head as a blindfold. I had been dumped into the large metal bins outside the school and left – unable to do anything but wait until the rubbish trucks arrived to take away the rubbish. ...

Author’s note: I never expected to write a story that took place in Regency England, the favorite setting for Romance novels (also known as bodice rippers), but here it is. Many thanks toJennifer Harrison for providing details of Wiltshire and for channeling the thoughts and emotions of her ancestor and namesake. I groaned as I tried unsuccessfully to ease the pain I had endured since midnight of the previous day, locked in stocks that imprisoned my wrists and ankles in their implacable oaken clasp. Once again I strained to see if the sky was darkening, peering through the small barred window at the top of the cellar wall. My torture would last until sunset, if I survived it. But I knew I would survive this torture, even though my back ached from being bent so long, even though my muscles were tied in knots from their forced immobility. The thick wooden dowel forcing my mouth to stay open made it feel as though my jaw would drop off. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Yes?”, Asked Xena, innocently. “I’m so sorry, Ma’am”, said Rachel quickly, “but I was supposed to meet my boyfriend, Jack, here, 45 minutes ago. Have you seen him?” Xena smiled, “Yes, in fact, I have. He just ran out, but said he would be back shortly. He mentioned that he was expecting you and that I should tell you to wait for him here. My name is Xena, by the way, won’t you please come in? ...

Abducted and taken to the planet Trexfilian Polly, a beautiful young woman in her mid-twenties with blue eyes and dark brown hair, lay naked on a table in what appeared to be an operating theatre. She was secured to the table by broad metal bands that covered her breasts and thighs and pressed her arms to her sides. Above her on the low ceiling was a large green bump that filled the room with a soft green light; leaving the corners of the room in shadow. On the wall opposite her was a large screen with a diagram of her skeleton and with strange, angled writing moving at the bottom of the screen. Polly writhed on the table, but the bands held her down. She was able to move her legs and flex her toes but that was all. ...

Abducted and taken to the planet Trexfilian Polly, a beautiful young woman in her mid-twenties with blue eyes and dark brown hair, lay naked on a table in what appeared to be an operating theatre. She was secured to the table by broad metal bands that covered her breasts and thighs and pressed her arms to her sides. Above her on the low ceiling was a large green bump that filled the room with a soft green light; leaving the corners of the room in shadow. On the wall opposite her was a large screen with a diagram of her skeleton and with strange, angled writing moving at the bottom of the screen. Polly writhed on the table, but the bands held her down. She was able to move her legs and flex her toes but that was all. ...

Breaking & Entering – A Sally West Misadventure Police officers are often bored, waiting for something to happen. Intelligent and conscientious ones get bored quite frequently. This was precisely the condition of PCs Sally West and Yasmin Khan on a fateful, rainy, quiet late September night in the more prosperous end of Queen’s Bush. The two young women had driven their patrol car around aimlessly, had followed and stopped a car being driven inconsistently only to find the driver was an ancient vicar with no hint of alcohol on his breath at all, had hung around the most troublesome pub till closing time hoping for trouble but getting only a well-dressed businessman with spectacles who had approached the car, asked “Are you two working girls? How much, then?” and been lectured on female emancipation and sexual exploitation till he cried for mercy. ...

One and one is two, two and two is four, four and four is…is eight, eight and eight is six…six…one and one is two…dog!…food time…feel good time… Kristen allowed herself to be guided through the house. She had met Emile about a week ago at the sponsors’ dinner. She’d been serving. He ate sparingly. “I eat to be polite, but I greatly prefer my own food. You understand.” She didn’t really, but she nodded and smiled politely. ...

continued from part one Mei, part II Sally woke up with a start to a short buzz from her nether regions. She must have fallen asleep on the way home. She was pretty comfortable in her latex cocoon, but it was time to get back to work. Ashleigh had already left the van, she must have gone to get changed, or whatever she went off to do while she left Sally to do all the ‘dirty work’. She got up and checked on the girl in the vacuum bag. The Calm would have worn of by now for sure, but the girl was totally still and breathing slowly. She must have fallen asleep too. Well, that was good, Sally figured to herself. She tried to yawn… but it didn’t really work, and she cursed to herself. ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Holy Grail She did not usually tend the plants in her green house in nothing but her favourite 5 inch heels, but today she was doing just that. She also never usually tended her plants naked but hey it was a warm sunny day and it was her green house so that was what she was doing. However the oddest thing she never usually did, was to tend the tall, slim, shiny, smooth plant which dominated the centre of the greenhouse… ...

Part One. Ben had invited me to his house for a drink, we had met occasionally at the pub, not gone past general conversation yet, so it was a surprise to be invited over on Saturday morning. Ben was tall and good looking, very confident, which was surprising to me that he was single, we were having a coffee in the lounge and he was asking me if I was in a relationship? I replied that I haven’t been with any one for a while as I was a bit shy around girls. Just then I noticed something black and shiny on the coffee table. “May I ask what that is Ben?” as I pointed at the black object. ...

(story continues from Kimmy Doll) Kimmy Doll Postscript It took only a few weeks for the individual trapped inside the life-size Kimmy doll’s lifelike skin to almost completely forget his former life. Even had he not been pumped full of drugs on a daily basis by his captor, John Hupfnagel’s new daily routine as Kimmy gave him no time to dwell on his past or focus on his previous male identity. ...

Jack Sherwood, III had spent the majority of his adolescence in Boarding School. The only choice after Phillips Exeter was whether he would follow in his Father’s footsteps at Harvard or his mother’s legacy at Dartmouth. Ultimately, Harvard won out and he enjoyed all the privileges that old money and connections can provide, including membership in the exclusive Fox Club. Now, academic life was but a distant memory. Toiling in lower Manhatten for a 2nd year at a trading desk for Goldman was a daily 12 hour grind. He hardly had time for his girlfriend, Rachel, other than the weekends, and realized with apprehension that this relationship was being neglected. He had recently bought a flat in Soho, so as not to have too far to work. He was thinking that the upper east side would be more suitable, but it would add 20 minutes to his commute each day. ...

Part One Jake felt a presence enter the room, unable to see who through the black cloth covering his eyes, and shortly after he heard shuffling of feet moving towards him and suddenly felt fangs sink deep into his neck. He cried out in pain, but all sound was stopped dead by the underwear shoved in his mouth and held tightly in place by a strip of duct tape. He struggled in agony against the rope holding him spread eagle on the bed, but all it did was cause his somehow erect cock to bounce a little, much to the amusement of the rooms other occupant. Jake had been there for so long he had lost all track of time. As the fangs slid out from his skin, he heard a contented sigh escape the vampire’s lips before she stepped quickly out of the room and shut the door. As the quiet began to smother him again, he started to think of the events leading to this point…. ...

She was bored again, tired of her latest slave boyfriend. But she knew how to entertain herself with him one last time, and she would include her friends in the game. She thought about how this slave liked to dress like a real dandy, right down to the most expensive fancy long dress socks. She had even told him once, when he was sporting one of his more outrageous pairs, “I could kill you for wearing those crazy socks!” ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: My Last Pit Stop: For sure this time When I left you last time, I was being violated worse than a criminal with a gun on parole. By now I have become used to sound of creaking rubber, and round shafts beings shoved into all holes, and some tough shock therapy. There were quite a few I served tonight; truthfully I lost count after 5. The clock read 4:22AM when the door opened one last time. I started wiggling in my bonds with no avail. ...

The glow of torches faintly illuminated the cold stone blocks forming the walls of the empty room. Slowly, the glow increased, until, without fanfare, the torch bearers entered, a pair of dusky beauties wrapped in gossamer robes. As they entered, they separated, moving to the corners, then turning and silently striding to the rear corners. As they did so, four muscular men in loincloths entered, carrying between them a burden that writhed and grunted. A second pair of torch bearers came next, moving to the front corners of the room. Finally, a tall, almost painfully thin man wearing white robes entered. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Mistress” Margaret have been dragged down to the dungeon, where she had been left in her own hell. Unable to satisfy her craving for orgasm due to the bondage her slave Jane had put her in, she just had to endure hours of animal lust. As she hung in a strappardo her engorged breasts hanging like balloons craving the touch of someone, anyone! Just so she could get the orgasm she craved. ...

continued from part one Part 2: My Last Pit Stop: Or was it? As the night longed on several different “customers” came through. Soon I could see the dusk of sunrise come into the small window on the side of the bathroom where I sat cuffed to the back of the toilet bowl, forced feminized, as a red rubber prostitute. Sure I struggled and tried working my bonds, every time I moaned I received a “reminder” from my collar to be silent. By now I was completely exhausted. Then the door opened one last time. In front of me were the 3 shapely figures that made this prison. What seemed to be the leader came in and inspected my bucket. She counted and chuckled, “not too bad”. She motioned to her team and they pulled out a water bottle and sprayed it in my violated mouth. I still had a salty taste, I joking thought “they didn’t even tip”! ...

It is a warm day in Wildaron Forest. Amber Nightwind has been waiting for this day a long time. At last, the stars are right. Life as a Dryadani is a busy one. But lately she has been wishing for someone - someone she can Play with. After much study, she has determined that today will be the day. Stepping into her garden, she begins to pace out a circle. At each quarter point, she lights a small torch, picks a few flowers to weave into her long red hair, then recites a brief invocation. “Ohh, Powers of the East, come if you will, you blow so good! Ohh, Powers of the South, come if you will, you are so-o hot! Ohh, Powers of the West, come if you will, you are so wet! Ohh, Powers of the North, come if you will, you are so-o hard!” By the time she completes the circuit, she has gotten a bit hot herself, so she unbuttons her silken chemise, exposing her full round breasts. Standing in the center of the circle, she balances a little precariously on her red spike-heeled pumps, legs spread, and begins her prayer to Sharalisa. In another part of Wildaron, you, a thin melancholy Gwelfani, are taking a break from practicing your borashan. You are resting against a rainbalar tree, your long blond hair wisping over your shoulders. Although musicians are honored and in demand in Shaharasai, you sometimes feels restless and unfulfilled. Leaning back, you close your pale blue eyes for a moment, pondering your situation. Suddenly, the very air around you seems to thicken, swirl, and hum. You open your eyes, but there is nothing to be seen. You try to stand but your limbs won’t respond to your thoughts. You breathe in deeply, once, twice; trying to understand the situation. On you third breath, the air begins to clear. You find you are able to move, a little. You look down at yourself; your black boots are still visible under the edge of your golden robe. But by looking down instead of up, you are not prepared for what comes next. You are suddenly scooped up in a large hand, whose crimson fingernails form a threatening cage around you. “Ah, by my Lady Sharalisa, the spell worked! It worked!” a musical voice trills out. Looking at last upwards, you behold the face of the Dryadani Amber. She is truly magnificent, towering some twenty-five feet above where you are sprawled in her palm. Her full, ample breasts hang just across from where you sit, though each one is twice your height. “Long have I wished for just such a little toy to amuse myself with,” she continues. “And now I have you. Tell me, my little trinket, what is your name?” “T-Terry,” you stammer out. You have, in your most private moments, fantasized about a similar situation. But now that it is real and you are lying in her huge warm hand, you find the reality of your predicament quite overwhelming. “Well, Terry, I am Amber Nightwind, but you may address me as Goddess’, " she giggles. Her hand shakes a little as she says this, bouncing you slightly. “From now on, you are MINE. I can be a most loving Goddess, but you must do your best to please me at all times, is that clear?” You nod your head a little. You are not sure if you like this situation, but for now it seems best to play along. You cannot even see the ground from where you lie in her hand; who knows how far down it may be? “That’s good,” she says. “Now, for starters, let’s get rid of these clothes - you won’t be needing them anymore.” She grabs your left foot between the index and thumb of her other hand and pulls your boot off. “Hey!” you start to protest. But she is already pulling off the right one as well. “None of that now - you are supposed to please me, not the other way around.” Amber frowns down at you slightly. “Now, how does this robe come off?” She begins to prod at you, lifting the edge of your golden robe with her long fingernail. You struggle a little to keep it down - for despite your trepidation, the sight of the lovely Dryadani’s immense breasts has had its effect on you. You are not ready to reveal this to Amber; besides, your plans to escape will be complicated if you are naked. Still, she is intent on having her way. Grasping the hem of your robe, she succeeds in lifting it over your head, forcing you to raise your arms as the garment is pulled up, and at last, off. You are now completely nude and helpless in her giant hand. “Ahh, and what is this?” she smiles. “I see my tiny captive is savoring this after all!” With one tapered finger the size of your thigh, she strokes your erection as gently as she can. To you, however, this presses your manhood hard against your stomach. You momentarily forget all ideas of escape and lie back, letting her bring you to the height of arousal. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this, my dear. But I am ready for some enjoyment myself.” Amber ends her fingertip massage, instead gripping you firmly in her hand. Her tight grasp nearly knocks the wind out of you and bruises your ribs just a little. You can just manage to peer out over the top of her hand. She is carrying you towards a gargantuan castle whose misty spires you have seen soaring above the western clouds when conditions are just right. She enters a door in one turret and climbs the stairs, two at a time. This rapid ascent jounces you so severely you close your eyes to keep away the vertigo. When things settle enough, you open your eyes, just in time to find yourself being set into a golden birdcage. “Stay there just a moment, my pet,” Amber says breathily. “I won’t be a minute.” She steps over to a washstand and slithers out of her silken blouse. Seeing her standing there, running a moist cloth over her immense torso, you find your arousal returning. But more important, she has turned her back on you - perhaps now you can make your escape. You slowly make your way to the cage door. Fortunately, it is only latched, not locked. Peering out over the edge, you decide you might be able to leap down onto the red-cushioned sofa below. You swing out and down, dangling from the cage bottom to get yourself as close as possible. Unfortunately, just as you let go, the door swings shut with a clank!, alerting Amber. “Tsk, tsk. Didn’t I tell you to stay where you were?” Amber asks a little peevishly just as you drop into the cushions on the sofa. You try to hide behind a pillow, but she is too quick. Grabbing you around the middle, she shakes you a little. “That is no way to behave! Now -” she continues, “all that work in the garden has worn me out. I could use a foot massage..” She sets you down on the floor by her feet. She is wearing bright red pumps; their pointed spikes are as tall as you are. She crosses one huge shapely leg over the other, the sole of her foot hanging just above your head. “Look out below!” she laughs, as she slips her heel loose from the shoe. You narrowly miss being impaled on the spike as it swings forward. Letting the shoe slide off completely, she orders you to start rubbing her foot. “Rub it hard , little man,” she commands, “my feet are sore!” She shoves her foot towards you. It is even larger than you are. She slips off her other shoe, nudging you forward with her other foot. Seeing no way out of your predicament, you begin to rub her foot. She pushes it against you. “My feet are so-o hot and sweaty,” she complains. “Can you give them a tongue bath?” You look around for a way to escape this, but with one foot caging you in from behind and the other waiting in front, there seems little chance of that. “Go on!” she urges impatiently. So you stick out your tongue and begin to lick the bottom of her enormous foot. It smells of leather and sweat and something indefinable. You are soon intoxicated by the heady aroma and begin to lick all over her sole, pressing your slim body up against the wall of soft pink flesh. You are about to be carried away on waves of salty enchantment when she suddenly grasps you between her feet. Leaning back on the couch, Amber raises you up in the air, still firmly between her feet. “Oh-h, that was very nice,” she giggles. “I’m feeling much more relaxed now.” Beneath where you are suspended some forty feet in the air, Amber is a symphony of fire. Her dark red hair spills over her shoulders and onto her creamy round breasts, each capped with a strawberry nipple the size of your head. She is wearing a bright red miniskirt that stands out against the ruby red of the couch under her. With her legs raised like this, that little skirt has fallen back, revealing the sheer black panties underneath. Through them you can make out a tangle of reddish curls. You squirm a little, but not too much, for a fall from this height would surely kill you. Amber laughs up at you “Well, little one, I’m tempted to play’ with you right here. I’ve been waiting so long for this chance,” she says, running her hands over her breasts, squeezing them, making her nipples stand erect. “But I’ve a better place in the other room. Only I better make sure you’re safe for the journey; I’m not sure I can trust you yet” she frowns. With that, she hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to just above where the thick curls begin. She bends her knees, bringing her feet just above where her hands now lie, the left one idly stroking her womanhood through the sheer black silk. With her right hand, she pulls the fabric out away from her body. Then, abruptly, she loosens her foothold on you, dropping you down so you land in the soft deep nest waiting there. With her right hand she reaches in and positions you before pulling the panties back into place. “Get used to it, dear,” she coos. “You’re going to be spending a lot of time there!” With that, Amber stands up, wiggling her hips a little to settle you into place. You are wrapped tightly against her enormous femininity, the moist black silk taut against your back. You are battling against your imprisonment, but there is no place for you to go ...

continued from part 9Chapter 10: The Slave’s Slave “I don’t hear you begging,” said Lindsay. I realised that if I wanted to cum, I would need to start debasing myself immediately. I did want to cum. I wanted it enough that it hardly mattered to me right now what I said to Lindsay. I might as well promise her anything, be her slut, whatever she wanted. For a few moments longer I hesitated, distracted by the sensation at my chest, and unable to focus on what might satisfy Lindsay. ...

continued from part 8Chapter 9: Rebellion in Heaven I was left bound, frightened and alone. At some point the lights in the room shut off and plunged me into darkness. It seemed as if I had been completely forgotten. Waiting in the darkness, time dragged painfully slowly. I thought my legs were starting to shake unstoppably. I did my best to rest them by putting more weight on my arms, but my arms were also approaching their limits. At least I had some leeway for movement. I waited in the dark for a subjective eternity. Perhaps it was little more than a few minutes. I have no way to tell. I didn’t even trust my own heartbeat as a measure: not that I could concentrate to count that fast. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne Part 3) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

This story is copyright by Stephanie. All rights reserved. You may repost or store this story on your website as long as the work is not altered or charged for. Alan Carter could tell that Carl Yates had entered the room by the way his chest expanded into two large, female breasts. He sighed and pulled the labcoat closed over his now ruined shirt. His nipples, now large and extra-sensitive, reacted to the fabric rubbing on them and stiffened. He looked down as he tried to control his anger. He had learnt that showing anger to Yates could be extremely dangerous. ...

(story continues from The College Shortcut) Part Two. I was genuinely fearing for my life now after Mikeys earlier comment. “I’ll be back to have fun with you” he’d said. What the hell did that mean? How could any part of this be fun? Through the next couple of hours I strained against my tape bonds with all the strength I could muster, but after the few days I’d been here, taped up like a mummy, my muscles were almost totally locked, and it was all I could do to barely roll from side to side. The weight pressing down on me from all sides didn’t help either. My face was once again pressed into the middle of an overly full bag, and the moisture from my breathing through my nose had made the slick plastic wet and slippery. It was getting tough to breath now as well, and I moved my head from side to side to try to get a better angle to breathe from, but the immense weight above made it very difficult to do so. ...

Brigit could not believe it. What started as a seemingly huge piece of white cloth was gradually disappearing inside her mouth. The palms and fingers of two hands, covered in skintight kid leather gloves, rested on her cheeks as the thumbs gathered the last few inches of the torn bed sheet and forced it past her teeth. Tears filled her eyes as she wondered if her jaw was going to be dislocated but the experienced thumbs stopped after one last push and the hands of the blurred form in front of her left her face only to reappear with a big roll of tensor bandage in one and a couple of tissues in the other. ...

Summary: Jane gets a job in a nursery, but her unstable co-worker runs her through the automated infant care system. (Part of a series of cartoon-themed stories written for a real-life couple. - J.) Jane had expected that her new job at the nursery would be a lot of work, but it was turning out extremely easy. A state-of-the-art automated system did all of the menial chores of tending to the babies’ needs: the days of changing diapers, washing and feeding were over, and all she had to do was monitor the nursery and make sure that everything was functioning normally. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. ‘I am disappointed in you, Paolo. Very disappointed.’ Paolo looked at his uncle without fear. He has seen grown men, strong men, shiver with fright facing Don Enrico, but not Paolo. He had been stupid of course. He should have made that drugs delivery last night as his uncle had told him to do; a delivery worth millions is not something to take lightly. Instead, he had become distracted by the blonde bimbo, who had clung to him in the club. Like any hot blooded 21-year old Italian stud, he was easily distracted by his loins. His mind wandered over the events of the night before. How she had flirted with him on the dance floor, cupping his balls and leaving him in no doubt she was offering more. He had taken her back to his apartment, tied her to his bed and fucked her raw for so long that he couldn’t remember how often he had cum. In the beginning she had been more than willing, if slightly uneasy because of the bondage. He distinctly remembered how he had penetrated her every orifice with his manhood; a tool so big it could challenge a donkey’s. She had begged him not to when he had turned her over and lined up the big pole with her virgin arsehole, but he had just laughed and taken her roughly, ramming half his length into her with a single mighty push. ...

The crowd gathered in the private dining room was noisy. Wine bottles and beer cans were abundant, but no one was drunk. Everyone was exuberant, celebrating success after months of effort. Scott Evans, CEO of Astounding Virtual Reality Corporation, stood up and with some effort got everyone to quiet down. “Well, we finally did it. We’ve got a working prototype of a virtual reality machine that makes everything else obsolete. No more goggles, no more gloves, just a direct connection to the brain. All of you here have done great work, and on behalf of the company I thank you. Since all of us are stockholders, perhaps we should thank each other.” ...

A Halloween Special 2008 Tale “Trick Or Treat!!” Sarah opened the door of her apartment and saw 2 children standing there with open bags awaiting a treat from her, One was dressed as a witch and the other was dressed as a pirate. “How cute!! Here’s some extra candy since your costumes are so awsome!” She half fills each bag up with sweets and smiles to kids as they thank her and leave. Sarah loves halloween but this year she’d be spending it alone as her husband was working the night shift, and her friends all had plans. It was the first halloween she’d spent alone in years, but she was enjoying it, snuggling up on the couch with a blanket and some popcorn watching scary movies. There was a George Romero zombie movie marathon on that night, and by the second movie she’d already had around 10 trick or treaters. Sarah didn’t mind though, it was all part of the fun, even if it did interupt her movies from time to time. ...

Max’s pet shop was a large establishment on the high street. And being the typical pet-loving girl I went there for a job. Always one to give a girl a job was Max. Well known for it in fact. Not that they stayed with him for long. Always moving on to better things he said, so there was always a space for a new girl. Part-time, weekends, even the odd evening if you wanted. Anything to make your pay up to a sensible level so you could have a good time. ...

As the train chuffs through the darkening countryside I covertly study the ladies sitting opposite me. Both are wearing long black leather coats trimmed with dark fur and matching fur hats. Each has a beautiful white silk scarf caressing her throat. I don’t think they realise how closely I am studying them but I can’t be sure because their eyes are hidden behind tinted glasses. On one of them the silk scarf shimmers in the last rays of sunlight. I wonder who they can be. They seem important, almost as if they are managers or senior politicians. If so they are very unusual for that time and country. ...

Gina had come to Las Vegas with her family when she was young, say 8 or 10 years old. She remembered that there was very little to do, at least as a minor. Now at the age of 24, Gina came to Vegas on her week’s vacation with an agenda. She was determined to seek out some fun and adventure. To look at Gina the casual observer would think she would have all kinds of friends and lovers, and no trouble pursuing any kind of fun she desired. She was 5'8", weighed an athletic 125, had luminous blue eyes, and long blonde hair that streamed down to the middle of her back. Her waist hadn’t really changed since high school, still 25 inches, while her breasts had continue to fill out a little through her college days. Gina was really proud of her 36C size and matching 36 thighs. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special A gentle breeze rustled the leaves as two white ghosts moved slowly along the dark road. A pirate, a skeleton and a witch approached from the other direction on the opposite side of the road walking at a brisker pace. All except the tall ghost were carrying plastic containers. That carried by the short ghost was in the shape and color of a ripe pumpkin. It was Halloween and they were all out trick-or-treating, going door-to-door demanding candy. The two ghosts were a man and a girl, but not father and daughter as one might suppose, rather they were master and slave. As the two groups drew opposite each other the skeleton and the witch stopped to look at the ghosts. Skye, one of the ghosts, felt a chill, stumbled and had to take a few quick steps to recover. ...

“What the hell!” Geoff stood agog at the sight that beheld him just a few yards away on the other side of the bushes. There dancing in the moonlight were some naked men and women. They were dancing around a fire. Geoff counted them. There were six men and six women. They were all chanting some weird incantations. Geoff could not understand what they were chanting. “It must be in some foreign language!” he thought, “I had better get out of here before they see me!” He took one last look at them. From the flickering flames reflecting on their bodies and faces, Geoff surmised they must be about fifty. He had always imagined some nubile young girls dancing naked, but if these were witches, then they could stop someone dead in their tracks just by looking at them. ...

Louisa had been working at her local supermarket for a couple of months now, keen to earn some more money for her studies. At first she’d declined the night shift, but then thought of the extra bonus for the late work and volunteered. She’d be on her own to set-up the new promotional displays, easy work but not exactly exciting. She turned up just before the last cleaner was going out, “Hi Louisa, late shift again, don’t work too hard!” ...

(story continues from Payback 4: Bitch Tickling!) Chapter 5: Justice for Jessica Even through my kid gloves I reveled in the sensuous feel of the fine leather as I lifted the hooded cloak out of my closet and draped it across my arm. It was the final touch to my outfit of glistening dark cherry coloured leather and a fitting sight for Jessica to remember on her last day with me. ...

Eisanna Maria: This is my first attempt at writing a real personal fantasy of mine. Flames are not welcome they could melt the dildo or latex:( I am on the second floor of my house in my room, my long blonde hair in a tight pony tail high on my head. I wear a long, blood-red robe, and a slave kneels at my feet in position number three. He has laid out the latex catsuit, the widows-peaked hood, the strap-on cock and four-foot long tail, like a single-tail whip, that is part of my garb tonight. I dismiss him and he scurries from the room, hastened by a kick in the buttocks as he goes. ...

“Mmmmm.” Brian Ames woke slowly. He couldn’t believe how good he felt. Last night, Angie, his girlfriend, had treated him to lovemaking like he’d never known before. This morning, he felt like a million. Slowly, reluctantly, he opened his eyes and moved to rise from the bed. “Mmmm? Mmmfff! Nnnnmmmmfffff!” Something was wrong! Not only couldn’t he move, but he could make no sound other than muffled grunts. As the sleep cleared from his eyes, they widened in realization of his situation. ...

God knows how long it has been. I have lost track of all time. I am completely immobilised and unable to speak. All I can see is the lights of this now closed hospital ward. To save money, the hospital heads decided to close this ward down for about three months. I have to stay here for that time at the mercy of these cruel wicked women. It started six months ago at a party. I got drunk as usual and got louder and louder. Some girls came up and told me I was spoiling the party for them. I told them to shut up as I was enjoying myself. They went on and on. Eventually I shouted at them for being a bunch of whining sluts. ...

Dearest Love, Hey honey, I bet you’ve been wondering where I have been. I love you so much and I miss you so, but I don’t have any choice in the matter at the moment, I can’t come home. My new master has finally allowed me, after weeks of begging to write to you so at least you’ll know I’m ok. It’s hard for me to explain to you what has happened to me, so I’ll just tell the story from the beginning. Master also tells me to add that Master does not want you to come looking for me before Master is ready to release me. Master is still very upset at you. Master also tells me to note to you that coming after me will result in you going to jail. If you come after me Master will force me to tell the cops that you raped me so PLEASE don’t come after me! Master says I can go home soon if you and I both behave! Well here is how the story goes, you know back when we met a few months ago, I was working A LOT of overtime, and you where trying to settle who owned what stuff between you and your ex-girlfriend? Well I didn’t tell you the whole truth about my work, you’ve seen my regular paychecks, but you have not seen my “other” paychecks. As you know I’m a bio-engineer at B I Chip Tech Industries, but what you don’t know is what line of work I really do. I told you that I was working on a chip to help dog owners, but that’s not the whole truth. The chip we work with is not a tracking chip like I told you; it’s a neuro stimulator of sorts. The project started out as a way to control the temperament of a dog instantaneously. With a click of a switch you would be able to make your dog a vicious yet protective guardian, or a excitedly happy dog, no matter what the dogs previous personality. We use electrical charges to stimulate chemical and emotional changes in the dog. Well once we had this figured out we started to realize that with the right program, you could permanently brainwash the dogs to do whatever you wanted by standard psychological stimuli and the chip control. Soon we had mutts doing tricks that only a professionally trained dog could normally do, and in a matter of days instead of years! The possibilities where ENDLESS! Well as our work progressed, we realized that we could learn more and develop the chip faster if we could do more advanced tests. That’s when I volunteered to be implanted. My coworkers where hesitant and not many of my colleagues thought it was a good idea. But I had a plan. I went in and took a look at the programming in the chip, and we added about 100 fail safes to the chip so that no one could control the chip without my consent. We also added the ability to fry the chip so that it would stop working (to prevent the need for a second cranial surgery). We also had placed some programming in the chip so that I could make certain emotions locked out from control unless I unlocked them with a code. Our research started out simple enough. We started out just learning what the chip was really doing to the brain, we worked on learning how to effect just about every emotion a human can feel. We could almost instantly change my emotions with the touch of a button. No one knew but when I was at home I experimented with the emotions that they would not try at work (or at least no one had brought up). I figured out how to make myself so horny that I would screw anything in the room to get off. For my own safety I rigged most of my house so that the computer could control just about everything. I had security shutters installed on my bedroom windows and the bedroom door reinforced. Both the door and windows also had a heavy magnetic locking system so that there was no way I could open them when the computer had them locked. In my computer room, with the computer controlling my chip, I would experiment with my emotions until I found the one that I was looking for, but I always had the settings on the lowest I could for safety and sanity. Sometimes it was so faint that it was hard to tell if it was just me or really the chip. Once I thought I had a feeling down, I would go about my housework, and have the computer turn on that emotion at a random time to test each emotion. One day I got the hankering to play around with my emotions at medium to full capacity. Once I got the nerve up, I removed all of my personal sex toys from the room, then went to the computer and set up a program that would set me to medium horny in 15 minutes. I also had a small remote I carried with me. I had never tested the effects of horny beyond just the lowest settings for fear of loss of control. Once I got into the room and closed the door the computer locked the room. Then there was no way out until the end of the program one hour from setting my computer. I knew that I was already horny without the help of the chip so I figured I would relieve myself. I spent about 10 minutes masturbating with my fingers, thinking of what would happen when the computer switched the chip on. After I had gotten off, I spent the next 5 minutes just cleaning up some, kind of bored, I was half through hanging up a shirt when I dropped to my knees, with my left hand squeezing my right nipple, and my right hand down my pants. Before I had even realized what I was doing, I stood back up and stripped down. I stopped myself from doing whatever my body was going to do next, and took a moment to take back control of myself. Wow, once the chip turned on, it was almost instantaneous. I was feeling so good that even when I stopped everything and just sat still I felt like I was half way to an orgasm. Once I composed myself I stoked my neck with my finger lightly, the feeling was intense to say the least. But that little stroke of my finger along my neck was all I needed to loose control of myself again. Without really thinking I got up and bound over to my drawer to get a sex toy. All I found where some condoms since I had cleared out all my toys before locking the door. I probably should have been feeling stupid that I took away all my toys, but instead my mind sprung into action on it’s own. I grabbed a condom, opened it up bounced over to the bed and landed face first with my legs hanging over the edge. I grabbed the remote to my computer and started to wrap the condom around it. Without a thought to it, I pressed and held the volume up button. This was the only button on the remote that I had currently functional. My computer registered the command and ramped up my hornyness to max. GOD, what had I done I thought as I screamed out loud in an orgasm that racked my body. The remote didn’t have a chance; 2 seconds later it was in me, still bent over the edge of the bed with my ass sticking up in the air! Well let’s just say that less than an hour later I found myself laying face down on the floor legs spread out, with a full feeling in my pussy, and a VERY full feeling in my ass. I reached back with my hand and pulled the remote gingerly from my very soar ass. I flipped over and started pulling something cloth out of my pussy. Ten pairs of underwear in total came out, along with 4 pairs of stockings, and a silk handkerchief. I got in the shower and gingerly cleaned myself off, swearing to never tell anyone at work about this. Later I went to my computer and set horny as a locked out emotion, just incase someone at work got adventurous. Well anyways honey, you can see just how powerful the chip is, but that was just the BEGINNING of what our experiments where going to do to me. After experimenting with all the emotions they felt they needed to try, we decided to go to phase two and try to see how the psychological conditioning worked. At work we experimented with making me addicted to chocolate, and then breaking my addiction. Once we learned how to condition the mind best, we could make me addicted to just about anything within hours and break the addiction within days. We also had me barking like a dog every time the phone rang. I learned that with A LOT of self control I could stop myself from barking, but only if the chip was not controlling my emotions at the time. That’s where phase three came in. Well phase three for me at least. The team was done with my testing and was now implanting a chip in a different coworker to try out what they had learned on a fresh subject. I continued working on the project, and I told all of them that the chip had been permanently disabled, just so they would not get any interesting ideas at the Christmas party and such, I had done enough barking for a year. Phase three was going to be fun, but it was not going to be easy to test. I had to write some more special programs on my computer to aid me. I wanted to learn how to make someone loose self control, or possibly even become absolutely submissive. The idea thrilled me. I set my computer up so that it would randomly choose from a list of things one task for me to do. ALL of these tasks where something that I would not do. (example The first task I programmed was to go and lick the top edge of the toilet bowl, something I would NEVER do.) For my testing I had placed about 200 such commands in the computer, each of them rated 1-10. (the toilet bowl one was rated a 6) When I was experimenting with my emotions, trying to find the combination to my mind, I would have the computer start me out with a command level 1, and I would try to resist doing the task. If I completed the task, then the computer would give me the next highest task and decrement the old task’s rating by 1. (decrementing is because once you do something once it’s easier to do the next time.) My goal was to find out what settings would be needed in my chip so that I would do every task from level 1 all the way up too level 10. (I’m not even gonna tell you how nasty, humiliating, and morally questionable the one level 10 task I thought of was!) Four months of experimenting, I finally got myself to the point that I would do all the tasks from 1-10 with absolutely no hesitation. And I must say, the time that I finally did the level 10 task, I scrubbed myself down in the shower with a bristle pad for an hour. Through my meddling with loss of control I learned how to make my body go completely limp by accident, even to the point that my heart and breathing slow dangerously. The only problem was that the feeling was more like a loss of will to live, than a loss of conscious motion. I tinkered around with this setting more, and eventually got it so that once the computer turned my chip to that “combination”, I would loose all will to do anything, but I would be in a state of mindless bliss. I would be fully conscious but fully unable to move, if I even wanted too. It was a wonderful feeling to just lay there, temporarily mindless, wherever my body fell when the chip turned on, talk about rested! Anyways this brings me to how I got where I am now. As you probably realized, I disappeared on your birthday. I had a BIG surprise planned for you. Remember how I had asked you a couple times if you would find it kinky to fuck me if I could not wake up? I asked if you would enjoy having me as a mindless fuck slave for a day or if you would get a kick out of me acting rolls for you, I could be your little French maid or your Swedish blond? Well I got everything prepared while you were gone to work. I cleaned the house top to bottom, closed and locked all the doors and windows, showered myself, and went and loaded some programs on your computer. Taking a special remote I had purchased just for this, I reprogrammed the remote with the computer. The remote’s special feature was that it used the same radio waves as the chip worked on, and the remote could be programmed with complex codes and then password locked to prevent unauthorized use. I loaded some programs on your computer for your use too. I had a user friendly program designed for you that would allow you to control my chip in more advanced ways than the remote, so that you could make me do anything you wanted, not just what I preprogrammed in the remote. Not knowing your password to windows, I had my program parse the numbers out of your window’s password (the program verified that there where at 5 numbers in the password). Then I used that password to lock all of the programs and the remote so that no one but you could use them, not even me. Finally I sat down at the computer, and set a silent program into motion, one that I could not stop. First thing, the program set windows to the login screen so I could not change my mind by any other way than to unplug the computer. Then, the program was set to allow me 15 minutes to prepare myself for you. The knowledge of what was about to happen to me thrilled me beyond belief. I knew that the chip was having an effect on me, I knew that for the next 15 minutes I would slowly get hornier, while at the same time, I would slowly loose my desire to move. I could feel both of these effects right away, I looked at the clock and noted that you would be home in about 45 minutes. Within the first minute of the program starting, the printer turned on, warmed up, and printed out a test page, I had to make sure that the printer would work. I grabbed up the test page and left the room, closing the door behind me knowing that the program would halt and return me to normal if the either the security or fire alarm where to go off. I took some time getting myself dressed up, I had put on a light pink baby doll style nightie, matching light pink stockings, matching hair ties with my hair tied in two ponytails, and a light pink choker with white lace. My panties would have been light pink if I had been wearing any. Sitting down on your bed, my excitement was rising, but I took a moment to read the test page before setting it down on the bed beside me. Dearest, Here is a present for you, do not panic, do not worry, I am completely ok. My Pulse may be week, and my breathing shallow, but it is all part of the plan. Let me explain. At my work we have designed a very special chip, it can control emotion. There is one inside of my head controlling me now. I lay here, yours, for whatever you want to do to me, for as long as you like. I trust you to take good care of me. Please note that there is a full “user manual” printed in your computer room with instructions on how to play with me, your living doll. Also note that the remote laying next to me will be your primary control for me. To use the remote you must first type in the numbers from your windows password (numbers only, skip any other symbols), and then you can control me. I warn you not to play with the remote until you read the user manual. If all else fails, and you are totally creeped out by this, or you want me to return to normal, type your password on the remote then press the mute button on the remote. This will work at any time during this “game”, and will completely turn off the control of the chip returning me to normal. Also note that your password, then the “power” button will place me back in the state I am in currently. To explain my current state, the chip is controlling my desire to move or think, I am in a complete state of relaxation. I will not be able to move on my own accord. The chip is also controlling my level of sexual excitement; I am in a state of total readiness for you (I’m probably wet as hell). Also note that if, for some reason you do not type your password into the remote and press the play button before 11pm tonight, the program in the chip will end and I will return to normal. (Just incase you can’t work a remote. *wink*) Love, Jenny As I read the letter, I got more and more excited, wondering what you would think, wondering what you would do with me, and wondering if you would be upset or excited! Feeling my energy draining from my muscles, and realizing my mind was starting to go more and more empty, I propped up some pillows with all my remaining strength, and sat leaning up against the headboard, legs and arms spread out trying to look as much like a doll as I could. I placed the letter between my legs and reveled in the washes of sexual energy fighting with the waves of relaxation. Within moments I could not move, nor did I want to. It was a lot like dreaming, the buildup of sexual energy had my mind thinking of lustful adventures, but with my weakened volition I could not control the dreams. Even though my eyes where staring ahead dreamily, the dreams overlaid my vision as if my eyes where shut. Every now and then my body would involuntarily blink. My first dream was of you coming home, reading the note, pulling my legs down the bed so I was laying flat, then fucking me silly, only to roll off me and leave me there wet and messy to go read my “user manual”. This dream was soon replaced by me at a party, in a summer dress, leaning up on the bar with my ass sticking out behind me. It was a private party, and all of the people where dressed casually. The lighting was dark, with lots of pastel florescent lights, and the place was crowded. I could feel people brushing up against my ass cheeks as they walked by, ignoring me. Enjoying the anonymous touch or anonymous strangers, I moved my hips back hanging my ass over the edge of the stool leaving my lips and pucker exposed to the air. Then I felt someone press their hips against my cheeks, and lean toward the bar above me and ask for a Coke. The unknown man had a deep voice, and a huge… asset… pressing against me. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Inside the shipping crate and within her animal carrier, Julia was doing her best not to panic. But considering how she was blind, wrapped up and helpless, managing to avoid panicking was a very difficult task indeed. Knowing that it was useless to struggle, she didn’t even try, though her every instinct was telling her to do so. “Okay, calm down. Calm down.” She thought. “You can figure this out. You can get out of here okay. The most important thing right now is to keep your cool and not panic.” ...

I have been an avid rubber fan for 5 yrs now. I like rubber and bondage. Two things go together like peanut butter and jelly. I fell asleep after a hard day’s work. I started to dream about my fetishes together. I was in this dark basement. It ensembles like a dungeon. I woke up from my stupor. I found myself strapped to a chair. A dark figure walks in. The figure was 6’4 about 200 lbs, all muscles, covered head to toe in black rubber. The only things I could see were his blue eyes and lips. He walked over to me and looked at me. This mysterious rubber figure started to cut my clothes off me, forcing my body to be totally naked. ...

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13 - Trapped by Eros The following is a work of fiction involving adult themes. If you aren’t interested in bondage and erotica, please go elsewhere. I should also point out that I’ve never been to Eros boutique, I don’t know if they employ anyone name Margaret, and that I’m creating the descriptions that followed from whole cloth. This story was originally started for a contest they sponsored, but wasn’t completed in time for submission. I will happily remove the references to the store upon request. ...

story continues from part 13 Chapter 14 - What was that Tracking Number At the very least, the chair was comfortable. Well, that, and I knew that I wasn’t about to be sold into slavery to some latex-loving dominatrix in Bermuda. Or Braintree, for that matter – I’d be unlikely to be lucky enough to land a prime tropical local with my luck. Other than that, I was beginning to phase out of “enjoyment” and into “annoyance” as I sat in the back room, bound in latex and waiting for my wife. Probably, the booze was starting to wear off a bit and the possible humiliation of being found this way by a stranger – OK, another stranger, Margaret had already fulfilled that part – was starting to gnaw at me. ...

Jackie woke with a start. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness in her bedroom revealing George, one of her regular patrons from the diner where she works as a waitress. He’s the last person she’d expect to see in her bedroom. A week after she began working at the Concord diner, George began to show up soon after her shift began to order the soup of the day. It was all he would order each time came to the diner. This earned him the nickname The Soup Guy among her coworkers. She felt there was something odd about him. George only wanted soup and it was important to him that it was Jackie who serve him and refused to have any of the other girls wait on him. Jackie did her best to remain professional and do her job. He seemed to be polite at first but over time he began to ask her personal questions. ...

“A prisoner transfer?” Officer Rebecca Stillwater was shocked. “I’ve never done a transfer before. Not solo, anyway.” “Oh, I know that,” replied Captain Giles. “But I think you can handle it. Besides, this prisoner is one I know you’ll take special care to deliver.” With a smile, he handed Rebecca a thick file. Printed atop the front was the name Jennifer Stark. At the sight of the name, Rebecca smiled. Stark had been her toughest arrest yet. A burglar who didn’t mind having some fun with anyone unfortunate enough to be present when she broke into a home. Assuming, that is, that the unlucky one was a woman. At the time of her arrest, it was figured she’d robbed 32 homes and raped 17 women. ...

The following is a work of fiction involving adult themes. If you aren’t interested in bondage and erotica, please go elsewhere. I should also point out that I’ve never been to Eros boutique, I don’t know if they employ anyone name Margaret, and that I’m creating the descriptions that followed from whole cloth. This story was originally started for a contest they sponsored, but wasn’t completed in time for submission. I will happily remove the references to the store upon request. ...

“Beddybyes.” She said, striding purposefully into the room. He sat up, with difficulty. After his capture in the morning he had been depilated fully - body, face and head, such that now his body was soft and pinky white. He had been enema’d and then pushed into this cot – a larger than normal baby’s cot. He looked down at himself again, hardly believing the sight. He was dressed in a shocking pink romper suit. It was long-sleeved, high-necked and fitted snugly around his hairless groin and backside. There were frills in brilliant white at his wrists, neck and the top of his thighs. There was single zip at the back and no other entry point. ...

Chapter One - Grand Theft I strained and struggled for what seemed like the thousandth time, though I knew it couldn’t have been that long yet. Like all my previous attempts, the plastic wrap that encircled me held me fast, leaving no movement save the slight rocking I could manage on the table. I was almost completely encased from head to toe, save for my a few inches of skin at my neck and my member, which stood at attention, betraying a fetish I hadn’t been able to indulge in years. My captor had found that amusing and left it free, even playing with it at times during my imprisonment. ...

story continues from part one Chapter Two - Revelations Short of a night of bondage and sex, there’s just about nothing like the feel of a shower following a night of bondage and sex. At least, that’s my opinion. Washing away the sweat and residue after a good night’s sleep makes me feel very much human again and acts as a sort of hint of things that might come, since there’s not much motivation to repeat the activity if your partner smells like a goat. ...

It’s 5:30pm, Rita Miller has finally finished her work so she calls home to her roommate Barbara to see how she is doing. After three rings she hears their answering machine. “Hi there, We’re tied up at the moment, so leave your message after the beep, thanks.” Rita smiles to herself upon hearing the answering machine. “Hey Barb, its me. I’m on my way now. I’ll be there in an hour. Don’t go anywhere.” She chuckles. ...

Plump but pleasantly so! Or maybe statuesque would be a better word. I estimated her at 5’ 6” between 155 and 160 lbs and the black leather of the long coat just seemed to flow around her. Unfortunately there was a problem. The coat had a six button closing down the front and a tie belt. The buttons were undone and the belt was tied loosely in the small of her back like some sort of obscene tail. ...

She’d always dreamed that this would happen to her one day, now that day had arrived. Would she be able to go through with the plan to kidnap her and become his victim? I’d been talking to Cliff for over six weeks on the internet, we’d met in a chatroom devoted to bondage lovers and after many discussions I began to let slip some of my fantasies. Then one night while logged on with Cliff I let him know that one of my fantasies was to be kidnapped by a truck driver and kept in bondage for a trip across country. As fate would have it, it turned out that Cliff was an interstate truck driver and would be on the road next week. He told me that this trip would be a six day round trip, my heart leapt into my mouth as he asked if I would like to fulfil my fantasy and join him on the trip. We chatted some more and worked through some details of what he’d like to do with me, our chat finally ended as I had work the next morning and it was now getting late, I signed off but said that I would think about his offer and let him know. ...

She was a very lovely blonde and had everything going for her. She was in her early twenties with a full time job at the same company I worked for; and all the staff hated her! It was really very simple in that she was related to the owner and made sure everybody knew it. She was supposed to be “learning the ropes” before being promoted to management. But anytime there was a job to do that was in anyway difficult she dropped not so gentle hints that someone else should do it, and they usually did. I refused one day and she nearly got me in serious trouble. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Rachel & Jose Four months ago, Suzanne went out on a job to rob the house of a Bob and Becky Smith. Unbeknownst to her friends, she had been caught in the act of her burglary. She was imprisoned in their home and hadn’t been heard from since. Alive, dead, or skipped town? Her friends intend to find out what happened. Rachel sat on the couch wondering to herself. She hadn’t seen or heard from her friend Suzanne in about 4 months. This was unusual, since she and Suzanne had become very close. (They were both bi-sexual and had been lovers for some time.) Being accomplished cat burglars and occasional partners in crime, they saw each other at least once a week, so that they could share stories and trade their spoils. Together, they were the most successful pair of cat burglars this town had seen in quite a few years. ...

The doors to the Chief’s private office slammed open with a force hard enough to rattle the hinges. Lydia Dunn, Chief of the Commission of Sex Crimes, stopped her dictation in mid-sentence. Her icy stare did nothing to intimidate the Deputy Commissioner, Christina Hilshire, who had burst so expectedly into the Chief’s private domain. “Yes, Christina?” Lydia Dunn asked, without a loss of her legendary self-control. “I don’t recall us having an appointment.” ...

The doors to the Chief’s private office slammed open with a force hard enough to rattle the hinges. Lydia Dunn, Chief of the Commission of Sex Crimes, stopped her dictation in mid-sentence. Her icy stare did nothing to intimidate the Deputy Commissioner, Christina Hilshire, who had burst so expectedly into the Chief’s private domain. “Yes, Christina?” Lydia Dunn asked, without a loss of her legendary self-control. “I don’t recall us having an appointment.” ...

continued from part two Part 3: Retribution Mel clenched her eyes tight shut blocking out the sight of John’s satanic grin, but the memories of what had happened to Leanne and Mark seeped into the darkness. Tears flooded down her rosy cheeks and dropped, glinting as they passed through a beam of light passing through a window situated out of Mel’s sight and landed with a barely audible plop on the hard floor. John sauntered casually over to the terrified girl tied to the post. He had to step over the inert form of Emily lying on the floor. Only her eyes moved as she gazed up at the dirty soles of his feet as he strode over her as if she was a branch on the pavement of a street he was walking down. ...

This is my first story I have written so any comments can be sent to my email address. Being only 19 at the moment any criticism good or bad will be good. The footsteps echoed in the small confines of the sparingly lit alleyway that ran as a shortcut between two main streets of London. A hoarse laugh echoed from wall to wall and Katie hurried along almost at a run. Why had she taken this path and why at this ungodly time at night. The footsteps were nearer and Katie started to run. She wore only a tight shiny halter neck top; short skirt with knee length black boots and the brisk autumn airs made her round nipples pert and stand out in the dark. ...

By the time hazel had reached the house it was beginning to get dark. “Oh well only this one to do then its off home to a warm mug of coffee” she thought to herself. Hazel had been a door-to-door canvasser selling loft conversions and double-glazing for two years and really enjoyed meeting new people. So as she drove up to the large house which nestled in a small copse just of the main road, she felt certain she could sell one of her companies conversion kits, ’especially here’ she thought to herself. She was determined to sell a conversion to these customers, as her boss had told her, “For the last three years, they have had someone call to show them the latest styles and prices, but no one has ever got the order, so as you are our best, so head office has told me, you can have a go!” ...

By the time hazel had reached the house it was beginning to get dark. “Oh well only this one to do then its off home to a warm mug of coffee” she thought to herself. Hazel had been a door-to-door canvasser selling loft conversions and double-glazing for two years and really enjoyed meeting new people. So as she drove up to the large house which nestled in a small copse just of the main road, she felt certain she could sell one of her companies conversion kits, ’especially here’ she thought to herself. She was determined to sell a conversion to these customers, as her boss had told her, “For the last three years, they have had someone call to show them the latest styles and prices, but no one has ever got the order, so as you are our best, so head office has told me, you can have a go!” ...

Finding the address had been simple in itself, obviously no one was supposed to check all the accounts. So later that night she stood in the shadows across from the warehouse of the plastic novelty company, waiting till the coast was clear for her to have a closer look at the business that funds from her business accounts had been diverted to. A short while later she saw her ex-manager leave the warehouse and drive off, the reason she had gotten rid of him as a manager, was that she thought he had been embezzling her money, but could never find anything. Until the day she had found that payment slip in her office and had checked the number, to find that her production company had paid the plastic novelty company over 20 thousand dollars for props that she knew they never used. ...

Finding the address had been simple in itself, obviously no one was supposed to check all the accounts. So later that night she stood in the shadows across from the warehouse of the plastic novelty company, waiting till the coast was clear for her to have a closer look at the business that funds from her business accounts had been diverted to. A short while later she saw her ex-manger leave the warehouse and drive off, the reason she had gotten rid of him as a manger, was that she thought he had been embezzling her money, but could never find anything. Until the day she had found that payment slip in her office and had checked the number, to find that her production company had paid the plastic novelty company over 20 thousand dollars for props that she knew they never used. ...

Finding the address had been simple in it self, obviously no one was supposed to check all the accounts. So later that night she stood in the shadows across from the warehouse of the plastic novelty company, waiting till the coast was clear for her to have a closer look at the business that funds from her business accounts had been diverted to. A short while later she saw her ex-manger leave the warehouse and drive off, the reason she had gotten rid of him as a manger, was that she thought he had been embezzling her money, but could never find anything, until the day she had found that payment slip in her office and had checked the number, to find that her production company had paid the plastic novelty co over 20 thousand dollars for props that she knew they never used. ...

So finally after a two-hour drive she pulled up on the drive of her late uncles cottage. It was just as he had described it to her, sheltered in a leafy lane 3 miles outside Middleton. Hurriedly she took her small bag of clothes off the back seat and approached the door to the cottage, as she walked to the cottage she though about her uncle and how much of a surprise it was to be left everything in his will. She had only met her uncle twice as far as she could remember, the last time was just over a year ago when she had come to Middleton to bring him a present for his 50th birthday, and on that occasion had stayed at the local pub so she could return to London early the next day. After a few seconds rummaging about in her bag she found the string with the label and the keys on it. ...

So finally after a two-hour drive she pulled up on the drive of her late uncles cottage. It was just as he had described it to her, sheltered in a leafy lane 3 miles outside Middleton. Hurriedly she took her small bag of clothes off the back seat and approached the door to the cottage, as she walked to the cottage she though about her uncle and how much of a surprise it was to be left everything in his will. She had only met her uncle twice as far as she could remember, the last time was just over a year ago when she had come to Middleton to bring him a present for his 50th birthday, and on that occasion had stayed at the local pub so she could return to London early the next day. After a few seconds rummaging about in her bag she found the string with the label and the keys on it. ...

Louisa had been working at her local supermarket for a couple of months now, keen to earn some more money for her studies. At first she’d declined the night shift, but then thought of the extra bonus for the late work and volunteered. She’d be on her own to set-up the new promotional displays, easy work but not exactly exciting. She turned up just before the last cleaner was going out, “Hi Louisa, late shift again, don’t work too hard!” ...

It was early afternoon on a bleak Autumn day and the scene was an unsealed lane that ran along the rear boundaries of a line of cottages in a remote mountain suburb. Dense bush stretched for miles on the other side of this narrow laneway. A woman stood under the low concealing branches of a tree which grew on the side of the lane. She was looking towards the houses opposite. ...

Sci-Fi, Machine, Mind Control, Fantasy, Electro-pain, Final Chapter = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = PLATO is forced to reveal his power in this final chapter. PLATO is the most powerful computer ever… grown, but he has been able to hide that power from everyone except Marcella and Richard. In this final chapter, he is forced to reveal the full extent of his power. ...

“Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth!” You put away your phone. Fine by you. Your phone is almost dead, anyway. Those ride-sharing apps always take forever to load. You feel just as comfortable out here as you did inside the club. In fact, it might be a bit more comfortable - inside it was hot and muggy. The cool spring air - polluted as it may be by concrete, chemicals, and the endless fumes of automobiles - is refreshing on your face. An evening breeze rustles trees along the road. A few of the other patrons go back inside. ...

(story continues from Another Saturday Morning) Part 2: Yet Another Saturday Morning Fran, our heroine, is a young pretty single woman. In a new home she engaged the services of a local handyman, Henry. Henry provided lawn and pool care as well as light maintenance around the local neighborhood. He was regularly caring for one thing and another for Fran. In the course of a couple of months of shared coffee and conversation they discovered they had fascinating complimentary interests. Fran enjoyed sex while in bondage while Henry thoroughly enjoyed taking advantage of damsels in distress. ...

continues from part one Part Two - Locked Inside Karen lay on her back in the trunk. It had been several hours since Zoe had gone off to bed and a soft shaft of moonlight lay across the trunk. Karen could see the moon’s blue glow peeking in through the crack where the lid joined the rest of the trunk. Stifling a yawn with her fist, she drew her knees up towards her chest and curled up on her side, trying to get as comfortable as possible in the tight confines of the chest. Gradually she drifted off to sleep, dreaming… ...

Chapter One: Failed Heist The van swayed from side to side as it continued to accelerate through the single track country road, buffeting about the two women sprawling on the rear floor. One of the women wore a red short sleeved shirt and a grey business skirt that rode up over her shapely thighs as she was thrown around by the violent motion of the van. The other figure was dressed in the uniform of a police officer, who was spared the other woman’s indignity, as she was wearing a pair of tight fitting uniform slacks. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 9: She’s Back)_ Part 10: Meeting Face to Face Meanwhile, in another part of Gotham City, Catwoman was in her secret lair, alone with her lovely, rich captive Jennifer Wentworth. The stolen limousine was under cover, driven inside the build and draped with several large sheets to hide it from prying eyes. Like many others in the city, the building was abandoned long ago by a city moving forward and leaving its past behind for the use of Gotham’s less fortunate and undesirable. ...

(story continues from Beta) Part 2: Spencer Belladonna Sciori had never really grasped the concept of hell. Once, long ago, she’d idly entertained herself by imagining what hell might be. Back then, of course, hell had been a place where other people went. Much had changed since then. With the final defeat of her armies, she had gone from General Sciori, conquerer, to Belladonna Sciori, prisoner. Sent to the penal colony on Primus, she had accepted her fate, not with dread, but with the firm belief that, even there, her genetically enhanced mind and body could and would prevail. ...

Pain. At this David awoke, the first sensations rousing him from unconsciousness was a dull headache and the painful bruises peppered over his body. Ah yes, the beating. Slowly he began to recall what had happened to him-and why-just as he was slowly becoming aware of what his situation was now. Suddenly gasping at a new source of agony, he looked up at the chains around his wrists, cruelly tightened and pulled up above his head, padlocked and attached to something, possibly the ceiling. He couldn’t tell how long he had been like this but David cried out at the cramps in his arms, as well as his legs which were also chained up together and locked to the floor, preventing him from kicking out. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 2)_ Part 3. The bright light of the overhead lights brought me out of my sleep with a start my eyes slowly focussing as Mistress walked into the room. I had managed a small amount of sleep while strapped to the bed but the infernal butt plug, corset and nipple clamps put a stop to much sleep. Also my cock still ached from being put in the chastity. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 3)_ Part 4. It was hours before Mistress came to release me from my bondage and from the infernal fucking machine that had been raping my ass for hours! I had lost all track of time but i reckoned it must’ve been once the shop had shut when she had come for me. Mistress stood looking down at me and she could tell right there and then she had broken me, i had nothing left to fight with. My arms were numb from the reverse prayer they had been roped in and my breasts also still tightly roped bore the marks from the whip as my bottom did from the cane. Drool poured from my mouth as i felt Mistress pull the fucking machine away and begin to untie the ropes. First my ankles and then my arms. As she un roped my arms they flopped around useless numb from the tight bindings. Lastly she un wound the ropes around my swollen breast as she did so the blood rushed back in making my cry into my gag in pain. I lay there helpless as Mistress sat down on the edge of the bed. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 4)_ Part 5. I stood strapped helpless to the pole, i could feel the cool air from the open door through my latex covered body. A near silent Meeewwww came from my gagged mouth as the butt plug began to shock me again as did the pads on my ass and breasts, from the outside no one could tell of my torment as the straps and armbinder and posture collar held me rigid. Through the smoked lenses of my hood i could see freedom as i looked out of the shops door at the people walking by happy and carefree while i was being held captive, bound and gagged and in torment. Mistress then appeared in my vision and stood on the podium. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 5)_ Part 6. After my long ordeal that day i slept very well in my cage. I didnt even hear my Mistress enter the dungeon or open my cage. The first thing i remembered was being dragged out by my hair. Before i could react or cry out Mistress had me on the latex covered bed. I felt her pulling my little pink latex knickers down and without a word i felt her hard cock at my ass. Without any ceremony she rammed her now rock hard cock into my ass making me cry out in pain as she began to pummel my helpless ass. As she thrust in and out deeper and deeper i found myself begging her to fuck me harder. I could hear the rattle of the chains on my cuffed ankles and wrists as Mistress thrust deep into her slaves hole. I felt her thighs slapping against my ass as she thrust harder and faster until she exploded into my ass filling me with her hot cum. As she withdrew a trickle of her cum ran down the inside of my thigh. Standing up Mistress looked down on me in my tiny latex baby doll with my knickers around my ankles. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 6)_ Part 7 I knelt on the hard floor head bowed waiting for my captor and Mistress to return. After having the enema forced on me and the humiliation of not only Mistress but Nina and Lisa watching as i emptied myself in front of them all i could think about was trying to escape. Last time i failed and was harshly punished but i had to try again… i just had to! It wouldnt be easy as i was shackled at the neck, wrists and ankles not to mention i was naked! It seemed like an eternity before the door unlocked but it wasn’t MIstress who came in it was Lisa. She wore a little black mini skirt not too short and a white blouse with 5" heels. She stood before me looking down at me. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 7)_ Part 8 I must have been chained to the floor sucking endless cocks for nearly 2 hours! All the time the people in the gallery watched, including my Mistress and Nina! Eventually the door unlocked and Bruno entered followed by a tall attractive blonde dressed in a very tight latex mini dress, around her waist was a belt with cuffs, a gag and a whip on it. She wore small metal collar and her dress had “Prefect” written in large white letters on the front. The girl pulled my head back and taking the ball gag from her belt quickly gagged me very tightly! My mouth was still full of cum and my chin dripped cold cum. Taking the cuffs from her belt she released my chained wrists only to cuff them tightly again behind my back. She released me from the floor and dragged me up by my arm. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 8)_ Part 9 I had no idea how long i had been chained on my knees or how many cocks i had sucked! The huge dildo rammed up ass was now deeper than anything had gone before and was very painful! My poor breasts were still being tortured by the nasty clamps and throbbed horribly. All i could taste was cum, i must have swallowed gallons of it by now, it trickled down my chin and onto the floor where it pooled. I heard the door unlock and the sound of heels clicking on the floor, then my head was pulled back by my hair and thus tugging painfully on my nipple clamps and making me sit on the dildo. ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4 Amber peeked out from behind the curtains into the darkness. The outbuildings of the rambling old house that belonged to Jade and Jasmine’s parents were well lit with security lights, but further afield, along the quarter of a mile long driveway that led from the road to the isolated cluster of buildings, the blackness was absolute. Amber checked her watch. The digital display, dazzling in the otherwise unlit room, informed her that it was almost 7pm. Any minute now, the tall blonde woman thought smugly to herself, the prey would show itself. And from that point on, Amber felt certain, there would be no escape for the unsuspecting victim of her subterfuge. ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6 Jasmine rolled over on the bed and peered through the gloom at the bedside clock. The green digital display announced that it was 6:23 am. It would, she knew, be another hour or so yet before it was light enough to see clearly. This meant that it would be at least that long before she could begin looking for the key to the handcuffs. And without that tiny piece of uniquely shaped metal, she was stuck here. This circumstance was of no concern to her, however. It had been five and a half hours since the clicking ratchets had informed her that she would not be able to slip her hands free from the manacles, so another hour wouldn’t be any great hardship. In fact, she relished the prospect of spending a further sixty minutes or so in her self-induced state of bondage. ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5 Amber gazed from the dark interior of the car out into the blackness beyond. Two down, two to go, she thought to herself. She briefly caught a glimpse of her own reflection in the glass and noticed that she was smiling slightly at the notion that the job was half complete, and that, so far, it had all gone according to plan. One of the ‘downed’ duo currently languished only a few feet away in the boot of the car in which they were travelling, whilst alongside her in the driver’s seat, one half of the pair that made up the ‘to go’ category sat, still oblivious to the fact that she would soon become just as much a victim of this whole deception as both her sister and her friend. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 Lauren cursed under her breath. That must have been the fifth time in the past two hours or so that the phone had rung. Or was it the sixth? To tell the truth she’d lost count by now. But one thing she did know was that these constant interruptions weren’t exactly conducive to a nice, peaceful, relaxing session of self-bondage, which is what she’d been hoping for this Monday morning. ...

A business woman is kidnapped by a younger woman for revenge. This story is told alternately from the viewpoint of two people, Sadiax wrote as the young kidnapper and Graymangazer as the captive. The plot wasn’t planned, just two people bouncing off one another. I hope you enjoy reading it as much as we did writing it. Please feel free to comment. Part One I felt frightened. I always thought I was tough, I make tough decisions every day, decisions often affecting people’s lives, but now I know I am a woman alone, a frightened woman in a frightening situation. ...

(story continues from Contrition) Part 2 I don’t know what she wants from me; I don’t know how to respond. Why is she being so cruel to me? I surely haven’t done anything to deserve this. But then I think I must have. I tense and scream as her finger pushes into my bottom a little more, It feels huge, though I know she has slim delicate hands I have never had anything in me there before, I am feeling totally possessed by her; every time I open my eyes it seems her face is there, If I look away I find myself staring at another part of her body and with her panties in my mouth my head seems filled with her, I smell her, I taste her, and now she is inside me, inside my most private place. ...

(story continues from Contrition 2) Part 3 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is going on. Such sweet and delicate skin. She’s so pale. The dusting of freckles on her nose and cheeks enhance and display her beauty. The red hair hangs down, a mass of loose curls, still damp to the touch of my fingers as I instruct her to lean forward so I can get to the buckle of the gag. The nape of her neck is fine and delicate and white. I stroke it as I unbuckle the gag. My arousal is mounting and I can barely stop myself from panting, so high is the heat in my throbbing pussy. ...

(story continues from Decompression) Part Two Chapter 2 “Morning beautiful” I kissed Sally on the end of her nose and then moved down to play with a nipple. “Mph. Is it morning? I can’t see a thi… Oh, yes.” A smile spread across her face. “Are you going to let me see your house?” Sally was still blindfolded from the night before. After our first love-making I had changed the scarf for a proper fleece-padded blindfold, suitable for long-term wear. I had also swopped the rope binding her wrists for locking padded leather cuffs connected with a fifteen centimetre chain. Still restrictive, but much more comfortable to sleep in, and the change had given me the opportunity to take off her blouse and bra. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 2) Part Three Chapter 3 I held Sally on my lap for a while after her orgasm had finished. She really was incredibly sensitive to clit stimulation. Eventually I put her on the floor and eased her onto her knees. Then I fetched the ankle cuffs I had originally sent her for, locked them on and connected her wrists to her ankles with a short chain. I folded a towel under her knees to protect them from the tile floor. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 3) Part Four Chapter 5 It took a long time before Sally moved from my lap. We talked. We talked about our fears and relationships, lessons and failures. Lots of intensely personal stuff, the sort of things that are only shared when a relationship is solidifying into something special, normally after about three months or more. I raised something that had been tickling away at the back of my mind. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 4) Part Five Chapter 7 I check in my mirror as I drive out of the parking garage and I see Johnny’s big dark blue Landrover Discovery following me. He’s a big car man; big man in every respect. Solid, dependable and generous and I am delightfully, deliriously, desperately in love with him. Me, on the other hand, I’m small, petite, and I love my little, bright yellow, Mazda MX5. I love driving my little car through the country-side. Top down, with a big silk scarf tied under my chin, Grace Kelly style, to cover my hair. Often I tie another silk scarf across my face, like the bikers do; big pair of sun-glasses to hide my eyes and I am off. I say it’s to protect my skin but really I love the feel of silk against my face. That and being hidden, anonymous. I just drive for miles and miles. The other thing I really love is wearing a blindfold. Not when driving, of course! ...

(story continues from Part 6)_ ### Chapter 7 After a refreshing shower, Ray got dressed, humming to himself the commercial theme for Double Barrel Ale. He could hear his wife Janice turning the shower off and getting herself dressed as well. It had been a long, exhausting day so far and he wanted to take a quick break from it all. Ray grabbed a bottle of Fat Tire out of the fridge and sat himself down on the old couch in the living room. All the furniture in this place had pretty much come from thrift stores and nothing matched. There was no sense in buying anything new since they were planning on just leaving everything here after they were done. Let somebody else figure out what to do with it. ...

Part One It was a long hot Indian summer night. So, Betty, decided to go for a long drive, to cool down But with all heat waves comes, torrential rains and down pours. It got so bad Betty, couldn’t see ten feet out her windshield. For fear of running off the road she decided to look for a way stop but could not find one. Finally she pulled her car into the next driveway she could find. The rain was so intense, that it stalled her car out. Now all alone, rain pouring down, car stalled, lighting all around she was starting to worry about her safety. Then suddenly as it started the rain ease a bit. ...

(story continues from Ebony) CHAPTER 2 – BEAUTY AND THE BITCH Now, it was three days later and it had been a very uncomfortable seventy two hours for my current project. I had used many little tricks other than the basic restraints to start convincing Grace, who I now called Ebony, that she no longer had any control over anyone or anything. Meals were force fed through the ring gag, a catheter meant she had given up control of her bladder and a butt plug that was adapted to connect with a pump that hygienically cleared any waste relieved her of even that basic function. ...

(story continues from Embedded) Part Two Under the circumstances, Lisa thought that her cries for assistance came out quite well; louder, in fact, than she’d previously thought possible. Unfortunately, the only person within earshot was Tom and within thirty seconds of her attempts to attract attention commencing, the bedroom light was on and he was there at the side of the bed, glaring in at her. “Stop that bloody noise, will you? Or would you rather have me make you shut up?” ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage) Part 2 Lauren stopped and looked up at the old house with some trepidation. It was more than six months since she’d last been here, but the memories of what had occurred over those two days were etched indelibly into her mind, and would forever remain so. The house and surrounding grounds were almost exactly as Lauren remembered them, except that now the first green buds and shoots of spring had been replaced with the russet brown, red and yellow hues of autumn. The setting was peaceful and remote; idyllic in fact. But for the twenty year old female making her way up the long driveway, the sight of this rambling building, with its uneven tiles, crooked chimneys and ivy-clad brickwork, held mixed emotions. For it was here that her friends – the twins Jasmine and Jade – had subjected her to an ordeal that, she had assumed at the time, was to read as the final chapter to her short life on earth. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 2) Part 3 Lauren peered out through the tiny peep holes of the leather hood and sighed contentedly. The dim light from the single dusty bulb that hung from the ceiling cast shadows around the cellar, revealing only vague images and blurred outlines in the junk filled space beyond. Nothing moved and there was no sound, save for Lauren’s low breathing, which of necessity had to be through her nose alone. It must have been an hour or so since the twins had taken their leave and returned to the upstairs world, leaving Lauren to while away her time in a state of immobilised solitude. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 7) Part 8 Cautiously, the figure resumed his journey into the depths of the cellar. It was obvious to Lauren, as he reached the bottom of the stairs, that he hadn’t yet seen her but had been made aware of someone’s presence by her unintentional yet stifled cry. She realised now that this part of the room where she lay, not far from the corner where Amber had been tethered, was in shadow, and that her view into the light was much clearer than his must have been peering into the darkness. He took a few steps further until he was standing in the middle of the room, directly beneath the only source of light, and to Lauren’s surprise she noted that he was dressed from the neck downwards in tight black spandex that shimmered slightly as he moved. It was, she knew immediately, a cat-suit almost identical to her own. She gasped again and without thinking shifted her position on the floor, and these two actions combined seemed to alert the unexpected visitor to her whereabouts. Cautiously, he took a couple of steps in the direction of what must have seemed like a wriggling, murmuring bundle in the shadows. ...

Rosita Wright almost felt like Lara Croft when she finally found the jungle green starting to thin out and she could hear the waves nearby. After so many days it seemed of battling past hordes of creepy crawlies that tried to go where not required the young woman appeared to be close to the end of her goal. Examining this remote island off Borneo’s northern coast that apparently nobody from the West had ever visited. Quite why this could be Rosie, as she’d always preferred during college didn’t know. All the pilot who’d dropped her off a month ago said was he’d assumed it was because the place was much smaller than the islands in the main part of the chain, only about 40 square miles. Those teemed with the wildlife that kept all the naturalists agog with wonder, so this place, last in the line and much further out had been forgotten about until now. ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo) Part Two Rosie Wright groaned when she heard the Albatross approaching on its regular visit. Knowing that in a few hours time she’d be confronted by the man who’d made love to her, given her a lovely dress to wear…then betrayed her. Having the girl marched at spear point to the top of the island then locking her in the cage that had been her home for the last few months. ...

A dark bondage story very loosely based on 8mm with Nick Cage: Kevin and Dawn had been together long enough for their sex to get routine, not bad, just routine. Kevin wanted to spice things up some and started to bring home videos from the local shop near their house. At first Dawn didn’t want any part of the tame porno movies, but they excited both of them to the point that they never seemed to finish one on their bedroom TV before having inspired sex. Kevin was happily surprised at the new things Dawn would try, things he tried to talk her into before like different positions, and even some light bondage. It seemed if Dawn saw it in a video then it wasn’t too bizzar to try in real life. Kevin knew he had a good thing going and didn’t want to screw it up with his sexy and more exciting partner, but they were running out of movies at the local video store that they hadn’t seen yet. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up The young woman pushed west across the high English hills, the wind caressing her brown bobbed hair. She seemed under-dressed for pushing though the high heather in her blue jumper and sensible shoes. However, the brambles appeared to offer no resistance, somehow untwining and untangling as she approached and springing back after her passage. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up)_ Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid Megan sat against the hard mud-baked wall, her wrists lashed back and up to her shoulderblades in reverse-prayer. In locking her wrists against her back, more braided-vine ropes banded her chest, making her modest breasts strain against the fabric of her jumper. Her legs were tied Indian-fashion, knees out and level, ankles counter-crossed and corded tightly. To top things off, a hawsered line ran from ankles to neck-loop, hunching her forward. Any comments she might have made were silenced by a natural woven fabric that formed an uncompromising gag. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid)_ Chapter 3: Fairies & the sacred glade There is a story about two girls in the woods. They run along the broad grassy glades, the sunlight dancing on their full crinolines, their parasols spinning and Yippie the tiny dog trotting at their ribbon-slippered heels. After a delightful picnic of tea and cucumber sandwiches, they spend the long afternoon gathering flowers. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 13: Stuck in the Mire)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 14: Pili’s Story with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-five days beyond the season of rains I am Pili, daughter of Milli, granddaughter of Vanilli. I of am the Amahagger tribe. I speak their tongue. I speak, too, the tongue of the English. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 14: Pili’s Story)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 15: Simply Savored with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-five days beyond the season of rains, sunset I am Pili, daughter of Milli, granddaughter of Vanilli. To me has gone Sister’s diary, to create the magic of recounting. To me has gone the role of storyteller. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 15: Simply Savored)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 16: Out of the Pot & Into the Fire with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-six days beyond the season of rains I am Pili, daughter of Milli, granddaughter of Vanilli. I woke up this morning stiff, my wrists and ankles roped back under me, my hands and feet numb from my weight and the tight ropes. In my mouth, I still carry Sister’s taste from the soup we made of her. It is overscored with the taste of my friends whom I was forced to lick and service though the crazed night. I can still remember them pressuring me to do things while they feverishly grappled each other, a whirl of black woman-flesh. Now my round friend Mosi lays face down in my crotch, snoring, her drool mixing with my dried woman-juice. Jumbe, tall and elegant, reclines nearby, regal even in her sexual disarray. I find myself looking over her body as best I can (how did my glasses end up on her nose?!?), enjoying the long sweeping curves of her torso, her perfect black skin, skin I tasted (that I was force-fed) overnight. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 16: Out of the Pot & Into the Fire)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 17: Diamonds are a Girls best friend… with thanks to SkyHawk7x Twenty-six days beyond the season of rains, afternoon I am Pili, and I own white women. Well, perhaps technically it is Noblewoman Jumbe who owns them. Or perhaps it is the below-god, the voice behind the wall that animates the magical machines, who owns them. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 17: Diamonds are a Girls best friend…)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 18: Mosi’s Downfall with thanks to SkyHawk7x Thirty days beyond the season of rains I am Pili. I sit on my narrow lonely bed in my narrow, lonely room, Sister’s diary on my lap. I read her words. I read her thoughts. I read of the temple of Astarte, of Mother Superior. I read of her intentions of forming a convent in Africa where women would be bound to their beds, rattling in their lusts and they are endlessly serviced through the long sultry nights. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 18: Mosi’s Downfall)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 19: Pili to the rescue with thanks to SkyHawk7x Thirty-three days beyond the season of rains I am Pili. I am in love. I have grown to love Sister. I have read her diary about the adoration she grants the captives of her goddess. I have read of the long nights of nuzzling happiness she shares with them. I find myself craving her touch, her knots, her imprisonment. Slavery to Mosi is as rough and demanding as diamond processing. Slavery to Sister would be soft, caring, comforting bondage. I would give anything to join her convent. But I do not know how that can ever be. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 4: A Tricky Witch)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 5: The Stowaway with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 16, 199_We’re out of the Channel and booming down the Spanish coast, the sun high and hot, the ship straining under its sails and pounding paddlewheels. We ladies, myself, Adara the journalist, Lady Goldwaith and Kate, her niece, are amusing ourselves at shuffleboard. I cannot help but notice the distinctive way her Ladyship thrusts her cue, launching it forward with an almost sensuous thrust._ ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Orders Doctor Livy Stone frowned from her seat aboard the steam omnibus, her tidy black dress cocked from her crossed leg, her severe boot bobbing in agitation. Her narrow face scowled as she considered the interview of the past hour and the jeopardy it had placed her in. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 2: Weapons of Mass Depravity)_ Chapter 3: Captain Hallerna’s Organ Recital The Kraken cleared the mouth of the Thames by midafternoon. At her periscope stood a fearsome armored figure, breastplated (the ample breasts required great amounts of plating), mighty thighs sheathed in cuisses, the horned helmet hiding all but icy blue eyes and a resolute jawline. The unneeded periscope was slapped down as one would an insolent manni’s rod. A barked command to the XO: “Hold this course and depth. And have the prisoner brought to my stateroom.” ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Thermocline Chapter 3: Captain Hallerna’s Organ Recital)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 4: Release the Lancers Second Officer Petra crashed through the door of the Unbound Pleasure’s cargo area, a not-so-subtle dildo gripped in her hand. Sergeant Featherthrust looked up from where she’d been massaging the input data to her five leather-sheathed, tightly-belted lancers, working them to fever-pitch in anticipation to deployment. ...

1: Discovered Jennifer Monroe craned her neck, wincing as stiff bones popped and feeling the slight ache from the strain on her tortured shoulders. Peering through the dim light of the setting sun streaming through the dusty blinds covering her windows she could just make out the blurry red glow of the numbers on the alarm clock radio situated on the thin shelf above the head of her bed. 7:38 PM. Almost two hours… ...

(story continues from Home Invasion 1: Discovered) Part Two 3 Linda’s Story Sleep was a long time coming… The Tinies had worked long into the night making as much of Jennifer’s small studio apartment as accessible as possible. Rope ladders dangled from the kitchen counter, her bed, her desk and she assumed her bathroom as some Tinies had emerged from there shoving a half-full bottle of aspirin, her dental floss, a roll of white surgical tape, a bag of cotton balls and a box of bandages. They had filled sandwich bags with safety pins, paper clips and clamps, sewing needles and small nails from a box on her dresser near the hall. They had taken batteries from her desktop, pushpins and even her old I-Touch and charger. From her purse they had taken nail polish and gum, a pack of cigarettes, matches and her Zippo lighter and fluid, an emery board and finally her cell phone that lay on the floor tantalizingly just out of easy reach. ...

(story continues from Home Invasion 2: Linda’s Story) Part Three: Crime & Punishment 5 Crime In her dreams her captors tortured her… Well, perhaps tormented was closer to the truth. They had kept her naked, gagged and bound, hog tied on the floor of her tiny Manhattan Studio apartment for days with little to eat or drink while they gathered her possessions to steal. The masked man and woman had been living there the entire time of her captivity. Eating her food, watching her television, enjoying themselves while she suffered in bondage. ...

(story continues from Home Invasion 3: Crime & Punishment) Part Four: Death & the Rat 8 Abortion Jennifer woke with a start hearing the high, tiny shrill shrieks of one of her captors. She blinked, shifting and trying to come awake, wondering what was happening but careful not to move her aching body too much, not wanting another death on her hands. “Take the phone!” a loud voice boomed as she struggled and craned her neck to see what was going on. She could hear the Tinies shouting and pain coursed through her as she shifted, her abused nipples and feet ablaze with agony. The shock collar was still embedded in her pussy but thankfully the pins and needles had been removed from her breasts; she vaguely recalled waking as the Tinies crawled over her sliding them out. The television flashed and flickered as Keanu Reeves leapt from a small sports car onto a speeding Los Angeles bus. ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls) Part 2: Making the Bells Ring My arms were still tied behind my back, tight ropes fastened about my wrists, and another loop had been added above my elbows to force my straining arms into a column of knot-muscled agony. There was a tight collar about my throat, and from the three gleaming steel D rings ran long lines of rope that drove me forwards ever forwards to a fate the finer details of which I could only guess at. ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls 2: Making the Bells Ring) Part 3: They Came in the Night They came for me in the night. I had been asleep on my straw covered palette when they came, but even had I been awake and ready for the the result would have been exactly the same. I was awoken by the warm caress of a soft leather collar about my throat, and as my mind darted upwards from the darkness of sleep I could feel other straps uncoiling about my naked body. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave) All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Part Two Chapter 3: Learning about Racheal ( some parts are slow but background is needed) After a 20 minute drive, the van passed through an electronic gate and then drove up the long driveway and stopped in front of a huge mansion. “We are home now slave,” Racheal told jasmine. As Jasmine looked at the house she could not believe how rich Racheal was and what horrors were in store for her in there. Dragging jasmine by the leash Racheal entered the house and went directly to the elevator and down to the basement. When the doors opened, jasmine realized just how bad her position was when she saw the best equipped dungeon she had ever seen. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal) Part Three Chapter 7: Racheal’s Bound Slaves Racheal allowed jasmine about 10 minutes to regain from the pain of hell. Racheal said, “Now slave I am going to ask you questions and you will respond quickly and truthfully, for if you don’t more minutes in hell will be added, do you understand.” Jasmine nodded her head yes. “Now slave how long were you a Domme?” ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

Part One I had booked a few days off work that were overdue and owed to me; I needed the rest. I had recently broken up with Sarah after two years together and thought I would just chill out on my own at my holiday retreat in Wales and catch up on some reading maybe do some walking and try to get my head straight. It was Friday evening around 11.00 pm and I was due to travel Saturday morning. I had been out to a hotel, had a couple of pints and I reflected on a great evening I just had, having met some old school friends at a hotel nearby. We’d had a good chat about old times, a few drinks, renewed acquaintances, and I was now on my way home via a short cut down a side street to catch a late local train back home as I didn’t wish to drink and drive. It was early November and the temperature had dropped somewhat just lately, there was a distinct winter chill in the air. I walked quickly to keep out the cold air having been in the warm hotel all evening. It was fairly dark and quiet in this street with no one around and just a couple of parked cars. A dark coloured people carrier with blacked out side windows slowly passed and pulled up a few yards in front of me. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity) Part Two A clip- clop of heels was heard and the door opened. My stomach churned and the Matron entered; this time she was dressed from head to toe in a loose fitting, pale blue rubber medical theatre shirt and loose trousers topped with a head matching hair covering medical mop-cap. She pushed in her medical trolley containing an array of fearsome looking instruments made of glass, stainless steel and rubber; it clinked as she approached her rubber clothing rustling erotically as she moved. ...

Glaring, she watched the man enter the dungeon. Moving with the grace of absolute confidence, he strode across the dank room to stand before her as she stood chained to the wall. His eyes moved over her body, taking in the long, toned legs, flaring thighs, wide hips, trim waist, and large, firm breasts. When his eyes rose to meet hers, she saw no lust there, only curiosity. “I am Darin,” he said, “King of this land. You snuck into my palace to kill me.” ...

(story continues from Kira) Part Two “Beautiful, isn’t it?” “Yes, Your Majesty, it is.” Darin frowned. “Your Majesty? So should I call you General?” Kira glanced toward him. “What?” She shook her head. “I’m sorry, my mind wasn’t here. And yes, it is very beautiful.” The two rode together through a lightly forested area. Between the trees, wildflowers were in full bloom, filling the air with their color and scent. This ride had been Darin’s idea. Now, looking over at his companion, he wondered if even this scenery could help. ...

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more!) Part 2 - A New Start The intruders were never caught and Tony and Jenny decided to sell up and moved to the outskirts of Oxford to be nearer to people. Both could not bear living in an isolated spot anymore. Tony’s friends thought the photo was weird, and his explanation of it being a drunken party prank was not really believed, and he was teased for a few weeks, but they lost interest after a while. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound) Part Two The bare bones of this story are based on facts. These events have then been embellished, enlivened and enriched with large helpings of fantasy and fiction, to create the story you are about to read: The age-old question: How do you first broach the subject of bondage with a woman? This has been a cause of some vexation for me over the years. After all, it’s not to everyone’s taste, and you risk scaring them off if you just blurt out the fact that you like being tied up, and even more so if you imply that you want to tie her up. It can also be quite embarrassing if you don’t know how your intended target is going to react. The subtle approach, I have come to conclude, is usually the best way. Try to pick up on something she’s said – however innocent and unconnected to the subject that might be – and then attempt to steer the conversation around to your own agenda. Then, if she shows any sign of interest at all – and provided she hasn’t run a mile - gradually let her in on your fantasies and obsessions. ...

Dominique and Phoebe were archaeologists students at the nearby College Dominique do you want to go to the next exhibit tonight at the Museum? Sure Phoebe, What time? It is a late showing at Midnight. So Off they go. After a half, an hour there exploring the Tomb set up. Dominique says this is lame Let’s go home, Phoebe, AW come on just a little longer. Ok, what’s that over there. Wow, it is the symbol for the Mummifiers of the Sun God RA. Go ahead and push it, Dominique. Ow, it pricked me. your OK? Yea Phoebe. A moment later the Tomb wall opened up. Wow, the girls just had to look. Dominique you Ok you have a glassy-eyed look. Call me Goddess Dominique. No screams Phoebe, Phoebe wakes up naked lying on the altar to await her fate. Phoebe screams Dominique. Call me Goddess, Slave. Snap out of it. this is not real. Oh, but I assure you, it is Slave. and if you don’t obey me. You will be punished. I’ll never obey. Let me loose Dominique. So be it guards prepare her for punishment. with that, a beautiful female dress in a very loose fitting toga comes over to poor Phoebe. and presses a rag with a foul order to it. she passes out. Phoebe awakes again in a different chamber, she looks around to see in the torch lit room all sort of devices for torture, a rack in the middle of the room, tieing posts, spiked chair, chains, and shackles hang everywhere, and then there is Phoebe’s predicament. Phoebe is tied to a big water wheel. Her hands are lashed over her head, a rope is wrapped around her elbows very tight. a very tight waist rope wrapped around three times, and finally her ankles, and knees too. Phoebe thought this was overkill but then realized why so many ropes, the water wheel was over four feet of a deep pool of water when she was turned upside Phoebe would be under water. Well, Slave, will you obey. No never Dominique. Please wake up. Turn her!! Poor Phoebe. around and around she went only to stop in the ice cold water, Enough, Slave will you obey, Never Dominique, I told you to call me Goddess, Guards stretch her. With that Poor Phoebe was hung by her wrist from the ceiling, Dominique comes over to Phoebe. Well, Slave what it going to be. submit or not, Please Dominique, wake up you are not a Goddess, Guards!!. Weights now !! two 25 pound iron balls are added to Phoebes stretched out legs. This pulls her more taught. Dominique talks again Slave if you don’t submit soon. I’m afraid the rack is next or you seal your fate, Never. So be It. Guards !! the female guard comes back with that foul smelling rag and Phoebe passes out again. Tighter Dominique screams, and one more click goes the rack. Never. Slave, I admire your resolve but you sealed your fate. Wrap her. Phoebe was to be mummified and placed in a sarcophagus. Poor Phoebe undergoes the wrapping ritual and the wraps were up to her head now. Slave last chance, No, she screams, guards. Leave her eyes open so she can see the horror of her mistake. The guards continue to wrap Phoebe up, They take a big wad of cloth and stuff it in her mouth to stop her from screaming any more. Done Goddess, Ok take her to my chamber, Poor Phoebe got the rag again. Phoebe awakes in Dominique bedchamber. Well, Slave, time to play with you before you go in the sarcophagus. For three nights and days, Phoebe was submitted to Goddess Dominique advances and she was weakening. On Phoebes 4th day Goddess Dominic asks Slave will you submit. Phoebe Yes!!, Goddess Dominique, Good no sarcophagus for you but you will remain wrapped up in my bed for my pleasure. Phoebe you Ok. What !! Phoebe was a little dazed. You walk right into that low overhead beam. You knock yourself out. How Long. A good hour or so. Wow, Dominique. I had a very vivid dream, What about Phoebe? You were an Egyptian Goddess and you wanted me to be your sex Slave. Did I succeed? In the end but I had to suffer a lot of torture and finally, You had me mummified and taken to your bed. Go on this sound sexy and so exciting. Yes, I submitted to you in the end, After four days of sexual torment. Ok Now. Yes. Phoebe, You should write it all down for a book. Phoebe, it is getting late. Let’s get out of here, Don’t want to spend the rest of the long weekend in here. Dominique, you drive I’m still a little woozy, just one stop, Ok Phoebe. She was asleep when Dominique stops the car. Where are we? In front of the all-night Drug store. To get something for you. What? BANDAGES, LOTS AND LOTS OF BANDAGES, MY SLAVE YOU. ( they both giggle) the End

(story continues from My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins) Chapter 2: Life as a Slave Meal time Diane led me by the chain attached to my testicles to the dining room. I saw Pillar busy in the kitchen and soon Janice was serving Diane her dinner. Between mouthfuls Diane looked at me and said, “You might as well be useful. Get under the table and eat me while I eat my dinner. You better do a good job or we will have another session with the crop.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 2: Life as a Slave) Chapter 3: Games Freedom A couple of days after our terrible punishment Janice and I were again alone on the lawn as she brought me lunch. Trying to mask our actions to avoid further brutal punishment, I lifted the sandwich in front of my mouth and said, “I want to apologize for getting you into trouble and whipped like that. I had no idea of what she would do.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 3: Games) Chapter 4: On Loan and Escape A first meeting I said that Diane wasn’t really sadistic. The same couldn’t be said for Senora Rodriguez, the wife of Senor, El Colonel, Arturo Rodriguez, the local federal police commander. She visited around the first of each month, presumably to pick up the monthly bribe money. Generally this was an all girl affair with me locked to my bed in the cell while Janice and Pillar had to provide the entertainment. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 4: On Loan and Escape) Chapter 5: Under New Management Plans We had all had at least one orgasm and Janice had her second, the little slut. Actually I didn’t mind that she had more orgasms than me. She was better equipped for multiple orgasms than I was. In addition we had gotten Pillar out of her control belt, I asked what all this master stuff was. I wasn’t expecting them to submit themselves to me. I had expected to find our clothes and figure out a way to go home. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 5: Under New Management) Chapter 6: Problems and Resolution A Very Bad Morning The next morning I gathered up both Janice and Pillar and walked back to the tool shed and compost bin. I took my chastity tube and placed it on the concrete apron and used the shovel to destroy it. I slammed the blade down on the tube repeatedly until the tube was flattened and bent. There was no way anything could ever be inserted into it again. Then I threw the tube onto the compost heap to rust away and hurled the U shaped lock piece along with the chain into the woods. It may have been childish but from my point of view it was also cathartic. ...

(story continues from Payback!) Chapter 2: The Colour of Greed Jessica was in my salon chair and I used pressure on the back of her neck to hold her head still as I forced the thick, stubby, rubber penis gag all the way in until the flange settled over her teeth and inside her cheeks. The gag was attached to an upright post that, in turn, had its base welded to a metal bar over her lap between the two armrests. ...

(story continues from Payback 2: The Colour of Greed) Chapter 3: Invading the Shrine! There was a ring set in the crown of the head harness and I reached around to feed a narrow strap from it to another set in the leather at the point of her elbows. She was on her stomach so, as I pulled on the strap, her head came up and, sitting in front of her, I could now look directly at her face. ...

(story continues from Payback 3: Invading the Shrine!) Chapter 4: Bitch Tickling! I was extremely comfortable lounging back on what I called my reclining pleasure board. That’s really what it was; a board measuring three feet wide by six and a half feet high softly padded with a kid leather covering. The bottom edge was anchored to the floor and the top reclined back about fifteen degrees off the vertical. Halfway down two wide padded ‘arms’ jutted out at forty-five degree angles supporting my buttocks and thighs. My legs bent comfortably at the knee over the ends of each arm allowing my stilettos to rest on the ends of two other supports near the floor. ...

Chapter 1: Payback Time “Well welcome back to the land of the living Jessica.” I stood in front of the girl as she finished coming out of the drugged stupor and struggled to sit upright on the loveseat. Her wrists, covered in long kid gloves, were crossed and firmly bound behind her back. More white cord around her ankles, just above the black pumps with 4” heels, held her legs together. All very basic, but effective. ...

Emily‘s eyes closed as she dozed on the train. On impulse she had taken her redundancy pay and set off to explore the world, but the overnight flight had taken its toll and overtaken the excitement of the journey. The trip was inspired by the last book that she had returned to the shelf in the library where she had worked. In it was a business card doubling as a bookmark. She took it out and read “Zulu Taxis. Zulu Halt and Zulu City”. The last line was a telephone number. What a strange name! She had taken the business card and looked it up on the Internet that night. On impulse she had called the number from the airport and booked a pick up from Zulu Halt for later the same day. ...

(story continues from Pit Pony) Part 2 It was nearly dark before Emily heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. To her surprise, she saw that it was Diane’s car and not John’s. It stopped near the farmhouse and Emily saw Diane walk round the car and help John across to the house. Because of the approaching darkness, Emily was unable to clearly see John’s face and his condition. After a long wait, Diane came over to her with some food and explained that he was not as fit as he thought he was and she was remaining for a few more days. After Diane had returned to the farmhouse, Emily realised that she had not released her arm binder and she was obliged to eat the food from its bowl on the floor like any animal. She was surprised to discover how used to the binder she had become and that she had not thought about it until it was too late. Climbing into bed some minutes later, she was forced to pull the bedclothes up using her teeth. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne! Part 2) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

Author’s Note: This is a series of three stories (The last subdivided into two parts), telling the events of the past year from the view of each one of the three main characters. There will be repeating of several key events from the perspectives of at least one of the other main characters. Happy reading my friends ~ Loras Pa6 It was days like today that made me regret retiring as a professional dominatrix and returning to the world of business finance. Nothing went the way it was supposed to. I was definitely glad to be home so I could be comforted by my servants. I entered the house from the garage and my anger doubled at what I saw; only one of my two slaves were at the door waiting for me. My loyal slave kissed my shoes as I entered. “Welcome home Mistress.” ...

(story continues from Slaviversary) 2: The Slut’s Story I was serving Mistress and ‘Master’ their dinner to celebrate his first ‘slaviversary’ (what a stupid name Mistress came up with just to make ‘Master’ happy). I detested calling him Master, especially since he was no more than her submissive. But Mistress insisted he was her husband and I was nothing to her but ’the slut’. I thought back to the time only a year ago that I was a professional Domme (or as Mistress called it: a professional dominant whore, because sex was expected by my customers), with a lucrative side business of selling properly trained slaves into foreign markets. I reflect back on that time and think if I hadn’t been so greedy I would still be a free woman today. ...

(story continues from Slaviversary 2: The Slut’s Story) 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1 I was trapped in a device of my own making… literally. Mistress had taken me to our king size bed and immediately stuffed me into the sack of her present. She kissed me through the opening and then slid herself into the shorts. I was immediately in heaven and began to try to send my wife and Mistress there too. I had succeeded, she finally tapped me on the head and told me to stop and I felt her flop back onto the bed. I had given her five squirting orgasms (something she claims she never experienced until she had me). Unfortunately that caused her to slip into what I like to call her ‘Cunnilingus Comas’ where she is so exhausted she literally passes out with me between her legs. Normally I am able to slip out and cuddle with her, sucking her nipples until she comes around. ...

“Your Majesty, I must protest….” “Enough.” Sophira, recently ascended to the throne, sighed. “My decision is made I will accept no further arguments on the matter.” “Your father would not rule so.” Sophira sighed again. “I,” she said, “am not my father. And I will not base my rule on what I might think he would do, but on what I think is best for my people. All of my people, Korza, not just you and the other noble families.” ...

(story continues from Sophira) Part Two “I take it you know who I am.” Stunned by the identity of her captor, Sophira struggled uselessly in her bonds. Beside her, she could feel Jenna, her maid, stiffen at the sound of the man’s voice. The young Queen glared at the man standing over her, lithe body twisting as she fought uselessly to free herself. “It would seem,” the man said thoughtfully, “that I got more than I bargained for.” As he spoke, Sophira noticed that his eyes remained locked on hers, ignoring the sight of her naked body stretched helplessly before him. Leaning past her, he untied the rope binding Jenna’s arms behind her. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Catherine Parker is employed by a leading English newspaper, working as a journalist for special features. Based in London for the last few years she has come up through the ranks to become a valued member of her team, and regularly is given international assignments on behalf of the paper. She is 5 foot 4, 28 years old,38 D-21 -36, pretty with long blonde hair, always admired by her male fellow worker’s. but never romances in the office, nicknamed by many around the office as the pocket rocket. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 9)_ _Continued from part 9 Chapter 10 The light rapping at the door woke Kim. In a panic, thinking that her father had caught her home and would need to be fed breakfast or worse, she threw herself out of bed and tripped over her clean clothes box before she realized she was in her friend Stephanie’s room. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was 8:43 in the morning. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 10)_ _Continued from part 10 Chapter 11 The stop at the grocery store took a little longer than Jeff had expected, but they had Stephanie’s prescription ready and most everything he needed for meals for the next couple of days. He enjoyed being away from the house, but he didn’t want to leave his stepsister to her own devices for very long. Their current relationship was fragile and Jeffery didn’t want to jeopardize it since it had taken quite a while to get it to that stage. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 11)_ _Continued from part 11 Chapter 12 Jeffery awkwardly lifted his sister out of his Jeep and onto the cool cement floor of the garage. The garage door had already hummed its way shut, secreting away himself and his bound step sister from the rest of the world. Gathering her chain lead, he gave it a gentle tug and his blonde captive struggled to stand. Stephanie felt her blindfold being untied then removed. Though the adventure of being bound outside her home was arousing in many ways, the young woman was glad to be back within the safe environs of her home. ...

Continued from part 12 Chapter 13 Stephanie pretended to sleep as she lay curled up and chained in her parent’s bed. Her wrists were cuffed in front of her with black leather cuffs and her ankles were locked into a set of leather hobbles. She wore a thin leather collar to which Jeffery had fastened a very long leash. The other end was locked to the bed. The leash enabled her to go her parent’s bathroom without assistance. It would also allow her to get into the room where Kim was kept prisoner. ...

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tammy gets a Scare) Tales of Green Valley 7: Un vieil ami surprend Tammy [An old friend surprises Tammy] After Tammy’s almost last experience, that had almost put a crushing end to her life, not to mention upsetting the boyfriend she lived with, she was being good. She might fantasize about being garbage, but she wasn’t going to trick Jack into unknowingly throwing her away again. In fact, at his insistence, she was going to spend an entire week away from Green Valley. She had boarded the 11 am train and after a quick light lunch at a small bistro nearby, checked into her hotel. Part of a famous chain, the Hillstone was right across the street from a new mall. The mall was the big city’s latest attempt to attract people to the business district on weekends and evenings. ...

Based on an idea by Strand Ankler Part One: Shock Sarah Laughton woke up and looked round her bedroom. It was daylight outside but she didn’t know what the time was. She panicked; thinking she’d overslept. She glanced at her clock and saw it was late morning. She’d have to ring the school and apologise for being late. “Just a minute,” Sarah thought, “They’d have rung me to find out what had happened, so why haven’t they?” She lay still and eventually realised she didn’t have to go into school today. It was the summer holidays. ...

My wife and I occasionally like to play the “Abduction game”. It’s a game where she goes out on an errand and I sneak up and kidnap her and take her to a place for a little bondage playtime. This particular night she went to an office building near our house dressed up in a short dress skirt, a cotton pullover shirt, high heels and carrying a briefcase. She looked like a professional; perhaps an attorney or a banker. . ...

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 3: Aimee’s Javert)_ The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 4: Leela’s Ordeal DATE: JULY 28TH, 2006 TIME: 9:00 am LOCATION: Undisclosed Location, Kinked Wrist Indian Reservation She could sense another one rising from deep within her. This would be the fourth. Or was it the fifth? A paroxysm of fulfillment besieged her nucleus accumbens. Born in London to strict Indian parents, Leela Rashir exploited the opportunity for sexual experimentation upon attending boarding school. A curvaceous girl with an ample bosom, an adorably small nose, full lips and dark inviting eyes, she attracted many suitors. Despite coupling with numerous partners, both male and female, she never reached an ecstatic state. Therefore, she lost interest in sex and concentrated on her studies. ...

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 4: Leela’s Ordeal)_ The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 5: Colleagues DATE: JULY 30TH, 2006 TIME: 2:30 pm LOCATION: BOOMTOWN MUNITIONS WORKS (ABANDONED) Tied and gagged identically, both girls struggled vigorously. Both knew that their struggles were fruitless but persisted anyway. Each gained impetus from the other’s energetic writhing and moaning. Striving against the ineluctable ropes, each sought freedom. Both worked frantically to escape the ruthless ropes before their captor’s return, but only one really wanted to be free. ...

(story continues from The Adventures of Raika Élan Esq Chapter 5: Colleagues) The Adventures of Raika Élan ESQ.: Hostage of the Year (Runner-Up) Chapter 6: A Little Withdrawal DATE: JULY 31TH, 2006 TIME: 2:00 pm LOCATION: MASON STREET TOWNHOUSE Raika Élan Esq. inch-wormed her way across the floor. She was bound yet determined. More precisely, she was strictly hogtied, a position she became quite accustomed to during the last forty-eight hours. Her captor often confined her to this posture to limit her interference, but the resolute patent attorney painstakingly proceeded in her captor’s absence. Ms. Élan’s ankles were crossed and tied, which further hindered movement and forced her to negotiate mobility with gyrating hips. Her normally protruding ass was accentuated by this movement. Each gyration produced inches of progress and ounces of perspiration. Her forehead glistened with sweat and ran down into her deep brown eyes. Discoloration around her eye attested to a right cross two days ago. Her breasts were compressed against the floor as she shimmied to her destination. Occasionally, she scuffed her cheek on the hardwood floor. “Oomphs!” emitted through the copious packing in her mouth accompanied each writhing advance. ...

Part 1 The police chief was on a rant. The weather was awful and his mood was worse. As the cold rain slashed at the windows of the police station, I sat and listened as the chief, pacing behind his desk, vented. Every so often he would stop to pound on the desk to emphasize a point. He was a burly guy, crew cut hair, red face, gruff. “Damn it! We don’t need any help from anybody! We don’t need local big shots butting in! And we certainly don’t need big city private investigators sticking their nose into our business!” ...

Part One I had finished my A levels and had been accepted for university, so I had the summer to myself. Knowing that I would soon be up to my neck in student loans I had, for me, made the rash choice to go on the holiday. I had found a very cheap, no frills, 2 week trip to Africa. The accommodation was a lot worse than I had expected, but it would be my last holiday before going to university and the cash saved meant that I could slash out on day trips etc. The biggest problem with the Hotel was with the washing facilities. Some times the water would not work at all or it would be cold and rust coloured. I had a thing about taking showers and keeping clean. At home I would normally shower in the morning when I awoke. When I arrived back home after school, and once again before I went to bed. I was determined not to let it spoil my holiday. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 9) Part Ten Manto returned to my stall with a tray and a step ladder, the tray he placed on the large shelf at the back of the stall. He then came round to my front and set up the step ladder so that he would be able to reach my face. He went back to the tray, picked up the new bronze nose ring and after climbing the ladder looked me in the eyes and said, “Am I going to have a problem with you or are you going to cooperate for me?” ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 10) Part 11 Sometimes she would harness me up with the helmet and bra but not the elbow cuffs or saddle and we would go for a ride. Bare back I suppose it would be called. Despite this I did enjoy have Minnie ride me it was nice to be able to get away from some of the menial tasks I was given, like walking in circles for hours on the pump. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 11) I would like to thank Pliny who edited this chapter. It wouldn’t be what it is without the time and trouble he spent with the revision. Part 12 I was resting in my stall after returning from the daily trip into town. I was in a pleasant state of mind feeling refreshed and clean. Every day on my return Mato would remove my harness also the butt and pee plugs. I had been left feeling open down there between my legs. Then he had washed me down, paying special attention to my crotch area. I was left to dry in the sun before the butt plug was greased with this paste they used and slipped back up my arse. Over the time I had been forced to wear it, I could feel that the small amount of movement it had, when I was working, had made the surrounding tissue turn into hard skin, like you get on your feet sometimes. The paste was soothing and seemed to insure the area stayed healthy. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse) Part 2 Fred waved his hands at me in an upward movement so I stood up. Once on my feet I was pulled over to three horizontal wooden bars on a frame. I would have tried to put up a fight but again a few hard swots with the stick convinced me of the error of that course of action. The first bar was adjusted so that it was at stomach level when I bent over at the waist. The next was just below my breast and the last above, so I could rest my shoulders on it. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 2) Part 3 Many of the villagers were about their business and would stop and look at me. I found it most embarrassing walking thru the village to the fields being bald with green paste between my legs and on my head even if my head was covered with a leather hood. I was bright red the whole way. Of course as time went by I would have to get use to being naked in front of people and learn to accept it. I could see that but it did not make the situation any easier now. What was I thinking, I could not give up hope of escaping this madness and going back to my old life. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 3) Part 4 I had worked very hard that day and was looking forward to a nice leg massage from Minnie. The Mother had met us when we arrived at the stable and sent her off on another job. She had told Minnie that she would put me away. Other than to feed me she had done nothing. I was still dirty with the hood and the blinkers were closed. I did not hear the old woman arrive but jumped when she spoke. I will not remove the hood she said but here is your drink. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 4) Part 5 Fred and Minnie both returned from the house carrying things I could not properly see and my ordeal continued. Fred went behind me and knelt between my legs. Minnie untied the cord around my stomach so the tail was only held by the plug. I could feel Fred’s hands on the tail and the Butt Plug. With a press and a twist he then pulled the tail free of the plug and handed it to Minnie. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 5) Part 6 The work load had dropped off as most of the trees had been sawn up into lumber and the field crops were yet to be harvested. The good thing about the mill area was that people, both women and men would come and talk. As I went around and around I could hear the conversations and follow what was going on in the village. It had not rained for some time and water was getting to be a problem. I had overheard several men talking about using the cart and me to go to a stream some miles away to collect water for the people. But this would not solve the problem of watering the crops. So if it did not rain soon they would die and the village would be faced with famine for the rest of the year. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 6) Part 7 I came too some time later still hanging by the rings on my neck collar. My neck was sore and I could feel it digging into the under side of my jaw. It felt that the bars down the side of it had been turned to lengthen the collar as it was also digging into the top of my shoulders. I think Fred took advantage of the weight of my body stretching my neck to readjust it to the maximum. My whole body felt on fire and throb in pain. I could feel something running down it, which I took to be blood from the cuts made by the whip. I knew I would be scared for life and in some ways was glad I was to be blinded as I would not have to look at the horrible scars or see the look of distaste in peoples faces when they looked at me, ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 7) Part 8 I became aware of my bladder being drained and a dull ache in my bottom, hips, jaw, neck etc. Minnie finished the enema and said no food till tonight then screwed in the ball back onto the pee tube. Zato came in and said I will do your arms today. I thought that she was going to put some metal bands around them or something. She got a thin slab of marble and put it on my back. Under each end she put a trestle to keep it steady. My arms rested on the slab. I felt her prick the back of my neck like Fred had done when he bound my arms so I suppose she was going to redo them. ...

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 8) Part Nine As the days turned to weeks the food went back to a more normal food of mashed up stew and porridge. Not being able to see was the worst thing. I could only hear what was going on. Minnie talking to me when she feed me and on Sunday when I had a rest day as the men did not work, I was kept up to speed on village gossip. I learned that they had nearly finished with the drill. It was now down about 67 feet and they hoped any day to hit water. ...

(story continues from The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels) Part 2: On Display Fortunately Robin was serious about having the watch that night and had indeed seen the erotic “bat signal” the Candy Man had arranged, but he didn’t perceive it that way, Robin’s innocence almost inexplicable with all the crime fighting duo had been through together. A Gotham city code inspector had beaten him to the scene of the crime though, he holding his ticket book in his hand and looking to levy a fine on whoever had dared to light that spotlight and put on that erotic show without a permit. ...

(story continues from The Caped Crusaders, The Lost Reels 2: On Display) Part 3: A Hair Of The Dog “Seriously, that’s the best plan you can come up with, display me naked on a stickfor all of Gotham after everybody has had a bite, just as Candy Man intended?” Batgirl asked incredulously. “I would do anything, ANY THING your twisted bat mind could think up not to be displayed like a bound prize for all of Gotham to ogle…” ...

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Two Chapter 6: The Getaway Rebecca’s mind was reeling. As she was led to who knows where, she was in shock and couldn’t even process what was going on. She knew that someone was pulling her forward by something attached to a collar around her neck. She knew that her arms were completely bound behind her back She knew that her legs were barely able to move with the restriction of the dress she was wearing and the chains between them. And she knew that she was gagged and blindfolded. But she had no idea what was going on. ...

Part One. I had wanted to get home quickly that day, as I had to get ready to go out that night for a few beers with some friends of mine whom I hadn’t seen for ages. As a result, I thought the best bet was to take a short cut through the grounds of the local college and save myself about fifteen minutes. The walk through the college itself took about 20 minutes, and took me on the route I had used so much in my life. I had gone to this very college a few years before, and it was thanks to this place that I now had my steady career in architecture. ...

“Welcome to the Hall of Choosing, Lady Jana.” The magus in charge of the ceremony of choices was polite at least, although he had no need to be. He was in his fifties, dressed in the opulent robes of a master, just a step down from the council itself. I was just an apprentice at her moment of choosing, one of the hundreds of eighteen year old women and men set to graduate from the College of the Art and make the choice that would define us for the rest of our lives. ...

(story continues from The Eighth House) Part 2: Sold I was chained to a coffle. It was easy to guess that from the sound of others behind and in front of me. By the tug of the chains at my neck, forcing me to move in rhythm with them. I couldn’t see them. I still had the hood over my eyes. The hood that I’d laced on myself, stripping myself and pushing my red hair beneath the white leather, so confident that it would only be temporary. I couldn’t remove it. My hands were still bound behind my back, tied at the wrists. ...

(story continues from The Eighth House 2: Sold) Part 3: Questions I waited on my stomach, my arms folded and bound into a neat box behind me, my ankles tied to my thighs by wind after wind of rope. Another rope tied my ankles to my wrists, arching my back and holding me in position at the centre of the circular room I lay in. Lady Amelia had ordered me taken there and left, taking Lydia with her on a silken leash while her servants hastening to comply. They had bathed me and cleansed me before bringing me through the opulent palace that was the noblewoman’s home and tying me. Not one of them had said a word, and after the way one of them looked at me when I dared a question, I didn’t try again. ...

The Informer Part 1 It was a cold wet late winter afternoon in a quiet middle class inner city suburb. Molly was walking back to her home in a narrow, almost deserted street. She was a slim narrow waisted young woman in her late twenties with an attractive face and lustrous black shoulder length hair. She was not of European background like most residents of the locality in which she lived. Instead, she one of the indigenous race that had once inhabited the country before present settlement but were now very few in numbers. Like many of her people she was fit, athletic and very dark complexion. As a rule they were not discriminated against, not in the city anyway. ...

Part 1: The Interview. I had moved to the area a few months back, I had no family left and no friends in the area. I had no work and was desperate for a job! I had seen the advert in a local paper for a male housekeeper. It really wasnt my thing but I really needed the money! I was 25 and a very slim build, some had said I was very feminine for a man which drove me crazy. Okay I had long dark hair but that isnt unusual for a man! Granted I did take care of my body and always tried to look my best. After calling the number in the advert I put my best shirt and tie on and got the bus to the house. It was a huge mansion in what must have been acres and acres of land! I rang the door and waited, finally I could hear footsteps coming and the door opened. A tall stunning lady stood there in an immaculate black suit, her skirt just above the knee and a white blouse hiding lovely breasts! I nearly blushed she was SO hot. ...

story continued from chapter two part 2 Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 3 Author’s note: In the first ‘Perils’ story Rachel’s last name is Browne, so her father’s last name should have been Browne. Instead of referring to my story notes I relied on memory, which never ends well for me, and referred to Rachel’s father as Mr. Meadows in ‘Perils II’. Because it was only mentioned once in the first story, the last name of Rachel and her father will be Meadows. I apologize for any confusion. ...

This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, Abduction, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Sex doll, Mild gore Part 1: Alice’s Story Chapter 1 I hated this shit hole. The hours were terrible, it stank of smoke and working the bar didn’t have the allure that it used to. Not to mention getting hit on by severely drunken guys had lost it’s appeal. I wasn’t the best looking girl and knew that their compliments and rude advances had nothing to do with my looks, though, everything to do with the alcohol that seemed to consume them. At least some days were better than others. ...

(story continues from The Process: Alice’s Story 2: The New Owners) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, Drugs, Abduction, Body mod, Living latex doll, Inflatable, Transport, Mf The Process: Part 3: A New Doll - Loverboy’s Story Chapter 1 ...

(story continues from The Process 3: A New Doll) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, Body mod, BE, MtF, Living latex doll The Process: Part 4: The New Maid Chapter 1 It had been 3 years since my best friend Mike and I had discovered the place.. It looked like some kind of forgotten pump house in a secluded valley just outside of town. Mike and I were doing some exploring one day after work and found it. I’m glad that he didn’t chicken out when I decided to go inside. ...

(story continues from The Process 1: Alice’s Story) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, MC, Abduction, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Sex doll, Packaged The Process: Alice’s Story 2: The New Owners Chapter 5 I began to think back to my life as I laid helplessly staring at the lighted ceiling of the round room. Though I hated my job and where I lived, this was not something that I wanted. They were forcibly turning me into something that I didn’t want. Some kind of sex toy for a couple in a different country. It was like a form of rape. ...

(story continues from The Reinvention of the Masked Man) Chapter 2 Bud awakened about 6:30A, following a good nights sleep. Donna was still asleep, but cuddled closely to Bud, her left arm very close to his cock. Donna awakened shortly thereafter, once again apologizing for her disrespectful conduct a few hours ago, and now tightly gripping Bud’s cock with her hand. “Today should be the last day of my period, I feel like using my tampon to gag the bitch in the basement, she is going to be a hard one to break”, opined Donna. “One or two days and she’ll come around”, replied Bud. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 15: A Plethora of Tortures) Chapter 16: Saskia the Amateur Sleuth Saskia checked the CCTV footage for what must have been the hundredth time. Although the image wasn’t crystal clear, she was convinced that the female figure seen walking along the platform at Ipswich station and then getting onto the East Suffolk branch line train was the missing woman. She leaned back in her chair and gazed out of the window of her office. After this morning’s rain, the late afternoon sunshine seemed to have brought the crowds out onto the streets of Ipswich, as directly below her window in Giles Circus, late shoppers mingled with people leaving off work for the day, with running and playing school children wending and weaving their way between the ever moving throng. Pigeons strutted and fluttered between peoples’ feet, whilst herring gulls wheeled overhead and landed on window ledges and roofs, waiting hawk-eyed for any scraps of fast food dropped by the passing human melee. Although dulled by the double-glazing, a general hubbub of everyday life could still be heard above the office sounds created by her fellow workers. Saskia gazed upon this scene for a minute or two, before her eyes were drawn further afield, to where the sun’s rays reflected back off the glass façade of the Willis Building. Pondering, she bit her lip. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 16: Saskia the Amateur Sleuth) Chapter 17: The Party A short series of slaps to the face was the catalyst that brought Saskia back into consciousness. These blows weren’t particularly hard, but they had the desired effect of forcing her to open her eyes and stare groggily at the person responsible for this assault upon her cheeks. As her eyes regained their focus, they made contact with those of another female only a few inches in front of her. These eyes, however, were about the only feature visible in a face otherwise covered from neck to crown of the head in a vivid pink hood which appeared almost glued to the contours of the wearer’s face. Saskia also received the impression that she was staring upwards at this woman, as if she were laid out on the floor, or maybe a bed. Behind the masked woman, another woman could be viewed, standing only feet away and looking down on the scene before her. She was wearing a bright red cat-suit that was moulded to every curve of her body, and the sight of this vision in crimson brought back to Saskia where she was and what she was doing here, although the exact circumstances of how she’d fallen asleep were a bit hazy. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange) Chapter 2: Kangaroo Court To say that Cathy’s mind was in a state of turbulence would have been an understatement. With her future a complete unknown, the stricken woman spent a sleepless night on the hard, uncomfortable floor of her cell, with little to take her mind off the grave situation she found herself in. In all her years of breaking and entering, she had had a few close shaves. Once or twice, the owner of the property that she had been targeting had almost caught her in the act. Once she had even been chased by an irate, shotgun wielding elderly gentleman, whose valuables she had just managed to liberate. But each time, her feline like agility and speed had been sufficient to get her out of a fix. Even when, on two occasions, the police had arrived whilst she was still at the ‘scene of the crime’, she’d still managed to slip away and avoid capture. This time, however, there was no getting away. Although she knew that being arrested would probably result in her being given a custodial sentence – especially if the numerous other offences she’d committed could be linked to her and taken into consideration – she began to wonder whether this might actually be a more preferable outcome than the one looming large before her now. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 20: The Training Room - Revisited) Chapter 21: Saskia’s Unexpected Discovery With great difficulty, Saskia propelled herself, caterpillar fashion, across the floor of her padded prison. Reaching a corner of the room, she rolled over awkwardly and pulled herself up into a sitting position, with the soft, yielding wall at her back. The effort needed to achieve this posture had made her breathless, and the rag filling her mouth, plus the tape that held it in place, made taking in air a task that could only be accomplished through her nostrils. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 24: A Shift in the Balance of Power) Chapter 25: Dolores Alone Shackleton Grange basked in the shimmering heat of a languid spring afternoon; those ancient towers and spires standing proud against the gently rolling Suffolk landscape, as they had for centuries. And yet, today something was different. In the woods, a parliament of rooks held their daily conclave; their cawing that little bit more frenzied than normal, as they discussed the news filtering from the crumbling brickwork that a monarch had been dethroned, and debated the uncertainty of the interregnum. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 2) Chapter 3: Horse Play After what seemed like several hours, during which Cathy had no option but to remain in immovable stasis, the sound of several sets of feet approaching slowly but surely built in volume, until they sounded as if they were just outside the door. The turning of the key in the lock, then the creaking of the ancient wood, was swiftly followed by the unmistakable tones of Dolores’ voice permeating through the layers of latex. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 4) Chapter 5: Conflicting Emotions “Just where do you think you’re going young lady?” Less than two yards away, leaning against the wall, stood Dolores. Cathy froze. In her single-minded quest to exit the bathroom, she had failed to look further ahead for any potential hazards that might be blocking her route. Dolores sighed, disappointedly. “You really do like making life difficult for yourself, don’t you Cathy? I deliberately left you here all alone to see if you’d try something stupid, or whether you’d finally learnt that disobedience will always get you into trouble. I was hoping it was the latter, but I now see that my trust in you is misplaced. Looks like you need another lesson in discipline.” ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 6) Chapter 7: An Evening of Discovery As Bethany entered the room, the soft hubbub of conversation died down, and all heads turned in the direction of the newcomer. She paused and stood nervously looking around at the assembled women; numbering twelve, if the calculation gleaned from her swift glance around the room was accurate. All wore tightly fitting cat-suits of various materials, which showed off their long legs and shapely figures perfectly. Eight of the women sat in two rows of chairs that had been laid out theatre-style in a semi circle. They sat giggling nervously and whispering to each other behind their hands, and shifted somewhat apprehensively in their seats. These, Bethany guessed, were her classmates. The two mute and hooded servants that Bethany had already encountered, stood to one side, as if waiting for orders. And they had been joined by a third, similarly dressed female, whose outfit, in contrast to the neutral tones of the other two, was a bright vivid pink. The final figure, who had been standing with her back to the door upon Bethany’s entrance, was Dolores. Sensing the new arrival’s presence, she turned and beckoned her to come forward. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 7) Chapter 8: A Shared Experience Dolores took two steps forward, her shadow looming large over the two figures hunched in the dark corner of the room; one entirely cocooned in duct tape, the other swathed only in fear. She bent over and grabbed the spandex neck of Bethany’s cat-suit, forcing her to stand up to her full height. From a distance of no more than six inches, she glared at her house guest, fury flashing in her dark eyes, although when she spoke, her words were those of someone calmly in control of the situation. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 8) Chapter 9: Ice and Fire For Cathy, the last twenty four hours or so had been a rollercoaster ride that had risen skywards and plunged the absolute depths between both ends of the emotional spectrum. **** Having found a strange yet satisfying sexual fulfilment through Dolores’ efforts on Sunday night, she’d slept well for the first time since her capture, and had woken only when a sound from close at hand disturbed her slumbers. The memory of that brief but enlightening encounter was still fresh in her memory, as was Dolores’ assertion that Cathy would - given a few days - begin to enjoy her time spent in inescapable bondage. But was that true? Could she really learn to love the sensation of not being able to move of her own volition? Whilst the experience of last night did indeed shine brightly in her memory, it was no more than a solitary lighthouse beacon on an otherwise unlit stretch of desolate rocky shoreline. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 2) Part Three I left the cargo office still in need, but the image of my hologram being suspended and whipped haunted my every thought. It could be the ultimate offer of submission, the only question was if I could actually go through with it… I walked in the direction of the engineering department, where the men who actually kept the Fortunate running at peak performance had their shop. The ship was relatively new compared to some of the junkers navigating deep space these days, and as a result not much ever seemed to need repair. The men spent their time doing maintenance, and helping out in other departments like cargo if needed. As a result the engineers had time to perform their jobs to exacting perfection, and time to devise some creative mischief as well. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 11)_ Part 12 There was a whirlwind of thoughts racing through Michelle’s head as she climbed into the shower and let the hot water drench her in its warm embrace. ‘Is 10 o’clock at the Bennigan’s on 7th Street okay?’ the man had asked over the phone and she had responded in an enthusiastic ‘yes’. The whole of her being felt as taut as a bowstring with all of the wanton feelings that coursed through her. Everything else he had said was nonsensical hum. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 12)_ Part 13 Jeff eased himself down onto the carpet and drank in the picture of his stepsister Stephanie. Her lithe body was glistening with the efforts of the last hour or so: the effort of being hung forward as she was; the effort of trying to cum and not being able to and the effort of giving Jeff a wonderful blowjob. Her head was still encased in a white latex hood with her long, blonde hair pulled through the back in a ponytail. Little strings of drool dripped off of the steel ring gag fastened in her mouth. The nipple clamps, chain running between them, still pinched her nipples firmly. Stephanie’s wrists were locked behind her with a pair of leather handcuffs and her fingers would flutter and clinch as she hung there. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 13)_ Part 14 Alone. Stephanie knew she was alone, standing there bound, gagged, blind and bare-assed. She was somewhere in her parent’s room, but she wasn’t sure exactly where. But she knew the stranger had left her here in her own little one-girl prison. Alone. Her head was enclosed in some latex mask that covered most of her head and face and her lips were sealed behind several swatches of tape. A collar, not unlike a dog’s collar, encircled her throat and she could feel the chain leash dangling down between her breasts. Her wrists and arms were sheathed in some sort of lace-up glove behind her back that, try as she might, she could not get even a little slack out of. Lastly, her ankles were cuffed together and her big toes were lashed together with twine. So she stood there, alone. The stranger hadn’t left her with any instructions. Stephanie had no idea how long she was going to have to stand there or if she would be punished for moving. What he had left her with was the warm afterglow of an orgasm. It lingered in her like a red-coal, wanting to ignite again. And there was nothing she could do about it. It all had happened so quickly that she really hadn’t had a chance to reflect what had happened to her until now. She was being turned into a sex slave, Stephanie was sure of that. The training CD was probably going to be the first of many and she knew was going to be abused again and again until the stranger had had his fill of her bound charms. This morning’s shower did give Stephanie a little hope, however. Being able to wash herself was wonderful. She could finally use her hands for the first time in nearly a day to do something. It was a freedom, though a supervised one. But it was a small freedom none-the-less. Perhaps taking care of Stephanie was more trying than the stranger thought. She imagined that it was just as tiring shepherding her as it was being herded. Then there was this morning. THE orgasm. Stephanie wasn’t a nun and she enjoyed sex quite a bit, but she had never had an orgasm for that long and that intense. The frustration of her pussy being tickled over a long time and not being able to get herself off was probably one of the reasons for it. But that couldn’t be the sole reason. Perhaps she liked being dominated. The thought sent a chill through her. No. She was being forced to have sex with this stranger. She was being raped. Yet, she was enjoying the sex, even craving it on most levels. The pleasure she was experiencing now was far more intense than she had ever felt before. It was impossible to ignore. She could never feel that way again without ropes and leather, she was sure of it. The fact was Stephanie enjoyed being tied-up and dominated. As hard as it was to come to that conclusion, it was a fact that was impossible for Stephanie to escape. If Stephanie did enjoy being dominated, it didn’t change the fact that she was being raped and tortured. She kept telling herself that but the wanton warmness in her stomach told her otherwise. Then Stephanie realized something else. She needed to go. Her captor hadn’t let her use the restroom since before breakfast. It wasn’t to the point of peeing all over herself, but she would need to get to the toilet soon. Any punishment for moving wouldn’t be a bad as one for soiling herself and her parent’s carpet. She was sure of that. The ankle cuffs were locked together tightly and the string around her toes was taut. An inch was about all she could manage to shuffle. She took a few more hobbled steps, trying to go in one direction. Stephanie figured once she hit a wall or a piece of furniture, she could figure out where in the room she was as navigate from there. She knew the room well enough that she believed she could do it. It was slow going and the blonde tried to concentrate on the task at hand. But her mind kept wondering back to this morning and she could feel her libido kick-starting her desire again and there was no way to satisfy it. Focus. Then her toe hit something. She shuffled a bit more, trying to feel it out with her body and her encased arms. It was cold and tubular and made of metal. . .mom’s exercise bike! Stephanie now knew where she was. She was in the corner of the bedroom near the window. . . The window! That’s it. She could stand in front of the window and someone would see her and call the cops. The captive girl started to shuffle to the window when she felt her foot get tangled in something. . .a piece of cloth. She tried to back up a bit but began to lose her balance. Stephanie screamed a muffled scream as she fell down, taking part of the curtain with her. Luckily, she landed on her butt and didn’t hurt her self. She had forgot about the large pillows her mother had strewn in front of the windows ’to lounge on’. Those pillows saved Steph from getting injured more seriously. Now that she was on the ground, Stephanie found she could scoot around a bit faster. She still needed to go. After that she would try for the window again after kicking the pillows out of the way. Slowly she used her legs and scooted her butt across the carpet, using her bound arms to guide herself. Eventually she found the bed. All she had to do is follow around it to the other side and wriggle her way to the bathroom door on the opposite wall. The journey seemed to take forever but finally she was on the other side of the bed. She figured she was about in the center when she wriggled towards where the bathroom doorway was, praying that the door was left open. It didn’t take long for her to feel the cool tile on her rear. She had made it to the bathroom. Pushing herself along, she felt the bidet against her back. Now came the hard part. Stephanie curled her legs under herself and pushed herself into a kneeling position. Using her bound arms, she leveraged herself up and onto the toilet seat. She wiggled a little bit until she was in a better position before relieving herself. Moving around bound as she was was harder than she had imagined it would be. Stephanie suddenly realized how tired she really was. Stephanie found the foot pedal flush on the floor and pushed it. The warm water cleaned her as it flushed. It also re-awakened her lust. Stephanie was horny and she could do nothing about it. She could do something about getting some rest. Slowly, she stood up. A very tricky balancing act but she did it. Now she shuffled across the bathroom into the bedroom again. Again, it seemed liked it took forever but finally she felt her leg hit the mattress. She wriggled around to seat herself when her arm hit something. . . the pole to the canopy over the bed. The blonde hobbled closer to it, pressing its length along her body to stabilize herself. Then she wondered. . . Stephanie knew what her parent’s wrought-iron canopy bed looked like. She knew that there was an old-fashioned footboard with bars running across it. The blonde was pretty sure that she could straddle the bar, even tied the way she was. She would have to be careful not to fall over onto the other side. The bound girl seated herself on the bed and struggled until she was well onto the mattress. She eased herself down until she was laying against the foot posts and bars. Wriggling into position, she rolled over until she could get her knee up over the bar. It took some effort, but she finally managed to get herself straddling the bar using her cuffed feet for support. Her weight was now fully on her sex, where she wanted it. Even though Steph was tired, she was also horny and relieving that took precedence over sleep. Slowly, Stephanie began to rock her hips, rubbing herself on the bar. With each thrust, a new ripple of pleasure shuddered through her. She could feel the climax building within her like a wave about to burst through a dam. Faster and faster she bucked until she was swallowed by a crashing wave of bliss. Stephanie let it engulf her until should could take no more and let herself slip over onto the bed, where she laid panting through her gag. ...

(story continues from The Therapist Part 3: Catharine’s Basement) Part 4: Kaitlynn’s Take-down Kaitlynn Lee! I had hoped never to see her again… or her pal Samantha Blake. Well, Samantha maybe, she was a total babe! Kaitlynn was a total bitch! They had kidnapped me and held me for their sexual pleasure before leaving me bound and gagged in a hotel room. This had happened maybe a year ago… OK; it was exactly ten months and 3 days ago. The ’games’ they had played with me were what had led me to engage Catharine as my therapist. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 2: Back to the Toy Store)_ _continued from part two Part 3: Over the Jumps My back is starting to ache now. It is joining my shoulders, hips and neck in a symphony of aches and pains that I can do absolutely nothing about. This damn thing across my back is causing them all and no matter what I do I just cannot shake it off. I have tried shaking myself like a demented dog, thrown myself from side to side as far as I can go, yet wide belts strapped tightly about my waist and chest keep it firmly in place. I did try rearing up to shake it off but I soon found a strap ran to the wide collar fastened about my throat which just dragged that against my shoulders which created a whole new set of aches so I was soon settled back down on all fours to await my fate. Quite where I am I have no idea. Or my boyfriend come to that. I recall us sitting down in the adult toyshop he loves so much, I recall looking up in some silly costumes, then it is all a blank until now. I lifted my head again in a vain attempt to look around but a blindfold had made prisoners of my eyes and all I could see was darkness. I could feel the sun was beating down on my pale naked flesh, and every so often a cool breeze stirred the air and made me horny as hell where is caressed my swaying breasts and softly stroked my womanly curves. My neck began to ache again and I allowed my head to drop down between my shoulder blades. My arms were spread wide, and as my fingers shifted I could feel moist grass beneath them. In a desperate attempt to relieve the aches across my shoulders I tried to pull my hands and arms together, but my efforts were swiftly rewarded with the tinkle of chains and a sudden tightness that told me there were leather manacles about my wrists and that they were not going to be meeting anytime soon. I shifted my widely spread legs and soon found they too were tightly tethered. Whoever had staked me out had known what they were doing. Wrists and ankles spread just enough to make the muscles ache, my back parallel with the ground, and something soft and heavy perched across my back which just refused to go away. It wasn’t exactly heavy, but it had a certain presence that I just could not get out of my mind. I had no idea what it was but it had a firm softness and rolling curves that fitted my lovely curves in a firmly sensuous way. I shifted my head again and was reminded of the high collar about my throat. It had been buckled snugly by knowing hands that know just how tightly a collar should be fitted to ensure the collared person could never forget it was there. It exerted a constant, nagging pressure that could never be ignored, never be denied, and was guaranteed to make the victim horny as hell every time they thought about it. My head snapped round as I heard the faint sound of a chain moving over to my right. Was there someone else there ? Staked out in the sun just like me ? I tried to call out but all I could manage was an incoherent gurgle. Call me stupid if you like, but in all my careful exploring of my limited little world I had made no attempt to speak and had somehow ignored the ache in my jaw. Now the fact came thundering down on my consciousness as I tried to bring my lips and mouth together. For a moment I thought I had been fitted with that old stager the ball-gag, but those can be compressed and some speech can be forced past them. But whatever had my mouth filled allowed no movement whatsoever, keeping my teeth rigidly apart. I allowed my tongue to reach forwards, and its very tip encountered a shiny piece of metal. Lifting itself it traced a shape that soon became a circle wedged behind my teeth. It encountered two patches of leather, and my addled mind recognised a pressure against both of my cheeks that told me all I needed to know. My mouth was the prisoner of that most evil and utterly effective of devices, the steel ring gag. I was not going to be calling out to anyone anytime soon. I heard the sound of the chains again and now I was sure someone else was near me. Staked out just like me, or at least chained out somehow in the sunshine. Somewhere in the distance I can hear voices, High, sing-song little voices with that evil asian timbre that I know turns a man’s knees to jelly. And they are coming closer. I can hear the sound of their feet on the ground, and I sense them come to a halt at my side. “You OK down there Miss. Gillian ? Like fresh air and new costume ?” I turned my blind eyes to face them, but I could see them in my mind. Tiny little things they were, yet perfectly formed. All with long black hair and big brown eyes. The fantasy of every man I had ever met, and here again they seemed to have complete control over me. I felt tiny fingers at my neck and the blindfold was slowly peeled away revealing my blue eyes to the world. I looked quickly about and saw grass as far as a high hedge, three pairs of gleaming riding boots to my left, and to my right a sight that filled me with both a wild submissive passion and a terrible horror. She was down on all fours like me, shackled to four implacable eyebolts twisted deep into the turf. Thick leather cuffs enclosed her wrists and ankles, and her eyes were still covered by a thick black blindfold. But now at last I knew the source of my torment. Sitting curved upon the curves of her spine was a thick leather saddle. It had a cunning arrangement of cruppers strapped about her ribs and tight about her waist that kept it from falling off, and I could see the leather harness extended up from the front of the saddle to the tall collar of brown leather that encompassed her neck. There was a harness tight about her face, and as I could see her mouth silently open and drooling I guessed she also had her voice confined by the insidious grasp of a metal ring gag. Where my hair was red and short, hers was dark and thick, falling in rolling waves until it nearly touched the grass. I felt my skin shiver as I now knew how I too must look, and I felt a terrible dampness between my legs as I thought what a spectacle we must have presented to any unseen eyes watching us. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian said, and I forced my eyes off the other woman as her head turned back and forth as she tried to work out exactly what was going on beyond the dark limits of her own little world. “You want meet my little friends now” I twisted my head and those three pairs of gleaming riding boots came back before my eyes and I felt tears welling up in my eyes. My eyes followed those three pairs of boots upwards, up over fantastically slender legs swathed in skintight riding jodphurs, past the hems of tightly tailored tweed jackets that swelled over trim little breasts and on up over open necked shirts until they stopped at big brown eyes in the shade of riding hard hats over faces of flawless asian skin. God but they were beautiful. The sight of them as they stood there like three identical triplets even turned me on. And they were so tiny. None of them stood about 3ft 6 inches tall. They put me in the mind of tiny, evil little dolls, a through reinforced by the presence of a riding crop in the hand of each one of them. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian I had seen before in the shop spoke again “It is gymkhana time at the toyshop, and guess what you and your friend going to be doing ?” Before I could complete my gurgled incoherent reply there was a tiny rider on my back and reins were swiftly snapped on to my ring gag. My rider said something in her native tongue I didn’t understand, and when I didn’t react boots heels kicked against my ribs and my reins were sharply tugged. I saw deft fingers dart about my wrists unfastening my shackles from their tethering points and the soft caresses I could feel at my ankles told me I was at last free and able to stretch. And revolt. I tried to rear up and throw off my tiny rider but she was expecting me. I felt her throw forward her weight and dig her knees tightly against my ribs. I squealed through my helplessly open lips as the reins were hauled tight and her weight bought me crashing back down on to my hands and knees. Then the whip slashed savagely across my bare arse and I felt myself move smoothly forward like any other well trained riding beast. I glanced back over my shoulder as I saw my brunette companion try exactly the same thing as I did. Even as she rose up I saw the tiny asian on her back throw herself up on her shoulders and kick back wickedly with her shiny boots. The points of her heels left ugly wheals and I winced as I saw and heard the tip of that whip leave a vivid red mark across her haunches. Then she too started to move off and moments later our eyes met as the horror of our situation settled in. Part of me wondered what she had done to get herself into this situation, then all other thoughts fled my mind as we rounded a thick row of bushes and a cheer went up as we came into view of the tiered grandstands and a hundred people rose to their feet and cheered our arrival. The third asian in the tiny riding gear waved back and forth as we both rode in behind her. And there before us, as the sun beat down on our naked bodies lay a carefully laid out set on carefully scaled down riding jumps. And before my mind could fully comprehend my new situation there were loud cries and the crack of both whip marking both my buttocks and I was lumbering towards the first of the jump at a steady trot. I could feel my rider’s weight perfectly matching my movements as she rode that saddle just like the real thing and I knew I had a long, hard afternoon before me. ...

Part One January 2003 Harold Lamb was preparing all of his applications to college and university athletic departments. He had a bachelor’s degree in sports medicine, an M.Ed. in athletic training from the prestigious University of Virginia, and five years experience as assistant to the head trainer at Wilson College on his resume. Also, he was certified by NATA, the National Athletic Trainers Association, having passed their examinations. The head trainer at Wilson was too young for Harold to wait for promotion there. Already 30 years old himself, Harold was anxious to get his career moving forward. ...

(story continues from The Trainer)_ Part Two Saturday, August 2, 2003 ————————- Harold woke up. He didn’t have any idea what time it was, and he opened his eyes to see only the black padding on the inside of the blindfold, which was still strapped around his head. He was more comfortable than he had been in the hogtie, but he still couldn’t move much. He wriggled, and felt canvas all around him, from his neck to his groin. His arms were in front of his chest, and he could only wriggle them a bit. A straightjacket, then. When he tried to move his whole body sideways on the bed, he realized that the straightjacket was anchored, tied to the bed somehow. He could feel ankle cuffs around his ankles, and that they had been locked together and tied to the bed also. His legs were bound together above and below the knees, but with something softer than the athletic tape. His mouth was filled with a ball gag, and he felt the drool all over his chin. He waited; he could do nothing else. ...

(story continues from The Trainer 2)_ Part Three Karen called Becky on the house intercom, and went into her bathroom. Soon Becky and Barbara appeared, and carried him back to his own bedroom. There they put him back into his straightjacket, and left his ankles cuffed together. They tossed him onto his bed, and told him that they would get him after the women had eaten their own dinner, when it was time for his. ...

It didn’t set out to be that – I thought I was getting away from a bad situation to have a few adventures and then re-start my life when I had got the wanderlust out of my system. Let me introduce myself. Here I am, Tom Jenkins, 27, 6’2" tall, pretty fit, blonde hair, been through University and, until a couple of months ago, had a good job in International Banking and making good money. But times are tough and eight weeks ago I was called in by my boss and told that I, and 50 others, were being paid off, and we were to clear our desks and leave the building immediately – usual practice in banks for security reasons, but still pretty brutal. ...

It was a cold and wild November night in the large Bedfordshire town of Luton. Rain cascaded down from the pitch dark sky. Almost no one was outside in this weather or at this time of night. But Laura was outside battling the elements at this god awful hour. Was she walking home from a night out? No. Was she on her way to work? No. Was she about to commit a crime? Yes. And would she pay for it? Yes. Laura was a 25 year old student from Bedford. She was stunning looking with an hourglass figure a perfect ass and a pair of eye watering tits. She had a lovely face with bright green eyes and shoulder length black hair. She was about 5.8" tall and had amazingly long legs. Over all she was to die for. She was also clear, nice, helpful and happy. So why was she a criminal? Simple. She needed the money. Her college and university fees where sky high. Plus she needed food, clothes, books, a new laptop and nights out. But she also enjoyed the thrill of breaking the law. She had a foolproof plan on how to get her illegal money. She would break into the trucks around Luton airport. They had a shocking lack of security around the airport. Trucks would be left outside away from any buildings or cameras. They made easy targets. She also had all the right equipment fom any job. She often had a torch, gloves, lock picking set, knife, bags and a clock. This was not Laura first time, she had robbed from the airport a number of times. She often stole from smaller trucks and picked them carefully. She would only take what she could manage and would never rob within the same week. She had rules and she would stick to them. It had been 16 days since she had helped herself to some free Parda handbags. She had then sold them on and made around £758. She had wasted the money on shopping and nights out. So it was time to do it again. But this time she would use the money on the right things. It was just her luck, she had picked the most god awful night to do her next job. On the upside it meant no one would see her. Plus she had wrapped up nice and warm against the hostile weather. She was dressed head to toe in black. She was wearing a thick waterproof jacket with a built-in hood. She was also wearing gloves and a balaclava. After a 10 minutes walk she was outside the airport. She had already spotted her target. A large black truck parked next to the perimeter fence. Laura knew it was parked next to a gap she could fit through. It was an amazing bit of luck. She could break into the truck without being seen, and could do it quickly and easily. She was soon through the perimeter fence and hiding behind the truck. She was trying to hear anything above the ongoing storm. She then poked her head out from behind the truck, trying to see if anyone was around. The whole car park was empty. Laura smiled to herself, this was going to be easy. She reached the back doors of the truck, hidden by shadows. Only a rusty old lock stood in her way. She had learnt how to pick a lock, thanks to the internet. She soon removed the lock and placed it on the ground next to the back wheel. She slowly opened one of the trucks large metal doors. She then grabbed a torch from her jacket pocket and stepped inside the truck. She would not step back out again. She was meet by long plastic sheets the second she walked inside the truck. She thought it was odd, normally the plastic sheets where only used for food. But she soon slipped through them. She don’t give them a lot of thought. Once inside the truck she used her torch to illuminate her surroundings. The truck was filled with large boxes. Laura worked her way through the maze of cardboard boxes. The truck was a gold mine. Filled with TV’s, Laptops, Phones, MP3 players and watches. Laura’s eyes lit up. She could make thousands. She continued deeper into the truck. She was very happy with herself. In fact she was a little too happy. She was feeling light headed and her vision was starting to blur. She was starting to feeling numb. She needed to lay down. She placed herself on the floor of the truck against a stack of boxes. She was not herself. Her vision was now fading to black. Slowly she started to close her eyes, trying desperately to stay awake. But she was losing the fight. She was soon asleep. Her eyes slowly flickered open. How long had she been out for? Why had she suddenly felt so tried and fallen asleep? Why the fuck was the room upside down? It soon hit her that maybe the room was not the one that was upside down. She was. Her eyesight had now returned. But she somehow had tunnel vision. She tried to move, but she was completely immobilized. She tired to scream for help, but was completely silent. What the hell had happened to her? Where the fuck was she? Suddenly Laura’s world descended into darkness. She had been blindfolded which sent Laura into a panic. This was not helped by a odd buzzing sound that filled her ears seconds later. She outright shat herself when the buzzing sound was replaced by a voice. “Are you ready to play, you dirty fucking cunt?” Laura was horrified as he continued, “You have broken into my fucking truck you thriving cunt. You will pay for your crimes. I will fucking break you” Laura wanting to be freed now. But she had no idea just how well restrained she was. She was trying to move her feet, then her hands and finally anything. But with no luck. The restraints keeping her captive, covered her beautiful body. She was a sight for sore eyes. To start with she was wearing a full body latex catsuit in the darkest of blacks, the suit rolled tightly over her whole body, the latex was pressing uncomfortable against her soft skin. It buried her deeply inside it’s rubbery goodness. Sadly for Laura her bondage did not stop at the catsuit. She was restrained in a heavy duty canvas straitjacket, which was covered in straps and padlocks. It was completely inescapable. However the straitjacket was not the only piece of bondage equipment holding Laura in place. ...

Chapter 1: The Delivery. “Come on bitch, don’t dawdle !” That shout bought me back to reality. I had been dosing in the sunlight and my mind had wandered. Rumours had bought me here. Rumours that worried me to my very core and which, if true, meant that I would have to flea my little cottage in the forest. And I didn’t want to have to leave. My Grandmother had left it to me, and the occasional company of a rather handsome woodcutter had made it’s seclusion all the more enjoyable. But word had got round that things were changing, and I just had to know what was really happening here. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland) Chapter 2: Capture. I sprinted away from Old Mother Hubbard’s place as fast as my legs would carry me. I had to get out of Fairyland fast if I didn’t want to end up like Snow White. Thrown into bondage and sold into slavery by her so called friends the dwarves. The question was, where should I go ? Just to the North was the border into reality, but that was well guarded and hard to get through so I couldn’t go that way. To the East was Fuzzy Romance which turned my stomach but looked like my best hope. The Border to the West was largely unguarded, but no-one was quite sure what lay beyond and I am in no rush to go exploring. So, East it had to be. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 3: Handed to the Wheel) Chapter 4: Snow White Turned. The Evil Queen rose from her throne with a creak of her leather catsuit and stalked around her captive. There was a sneer on her lips as she watched her captive’s head swivelling desperately in a vain attempt to keep her in view. Her whip cracked down and her captive gave a yelp and sprang forwards in her bonds as a red welt rose on the milky white flesh of her buttocks. ...

(story continues from True Dreams Part 3: Freedom…?) Part 4: Going once, going twice… It was a quarter ‘til 5:00 p.m. I was waiting in anticipation outside my hotel hoping that the limo doesn’t arrive. I wish this was all just a bad nightmare but it was all too real. Every passing minute was just killing me. All I kept thinking about is what the fuck is going to happen to me. ...